Method vol 1 no 1

Page 1

METHOD

1, No. 1

Spring 1,983


METHOD Journal

General

of

Lonergan

Editor:

Mark

EDITORIAL Daoid BurreLL Notre DaI€ Mattheu Lanb Mar$Ette Fped Laurenee Boston CoUege Eugene Ilebb l4ashingrton Patrick H. Byrne Bos'ton College l.eftra JeKLppe llctre DaIE S€lnj$ry Elizabeth MoreLLt L,ycta Mary{rEnmt Sebastian Moore I\brquette

Studies

D.

MoreLli

BOARD

Frederick CopLeston or<ford Frederick E. C"oae Regis CoUege w a L LL A m J O n n S t O n Sophia Bernard TynneLL Conzaga MichaeL Gibbons Manchester Tinothy P. FaLLon Santa Clara MichaeL 0 'CalLaghan Georgetcrfrr ?homas McPartLand Seattle Philip Boo Riley Santa Clara

uauLd Jraca ChicaEo Hugo Meyne 7L Calgaq/ ,laLte? Conn ViIlarEva Ben F. MeAe" l.b!,taster Robert Do?an Regis CoUege ELLeen ue NeeDe ltEas l,lcre Geof frey Pnice !4arlctEste! Carol Skrenes L,yola ltarynDunt

Method: Joutmal of Lorergan Studies ailrs, fi-rst, to prcnote origjnal research into the netHological for.udatiGrs of tlre sciences and disciplines; se@rd, to further interpretirie, historicat, arral critical study of t-fe philos@rical, tieological, ard netiodological writillgs of Bernaad lorErgant and, third, to encourage i-nterpretive, historical, and critical past and present, rdp :&lress queEltirns, study of tijnkers, i-ssues, arxi tfsres ill a nnnrer that brilgs to li$lt tiE folJrdatidtalrole of tlE intentidEl subjecE of ccnscioJsness. Institutiornl SubscrLption (geanly) Indtt:i&tal Subscription (yearLg)

S20.00 S12.OO

Orders Prepaid in u.S. Funds OnLy A biannual jcirrial, Method is Fbfished in lr4arch and Octcber. Cryrtri-hutors are reqested to foUcnr the Lfdversity of Chicago Manual of Style in preparing manuscrj-pts. Address nanuscripts ard related @rreslqdence to the editor and all other correspordence t! tlE rrEnager, Method: Jourmal philosodry, of Lonergan Studies, DeeartrEnt of Llroh Malyrsnt Universitlz, Io'lola Blval. at W. 80ti Street, Ios Angeles, California, U.S.A. 90045. Cogfrift Poliql: AII materials pbfi*'ed in Method: Jounn1. of Lowgan Shtdiee are ccgarighted b1 Method. Suhrdssior of an article to Metlnf, entails tle autfpr's agresrEnt to assign tlE @rytigfrt ts Method. Articles, Dialognrs, I{}bes, ard Book Reviens aFpearing in Method nay be reprodEed for research purposes, for tr=rwral rrefer.errce, ard for classr@n use !'rittnrt special peunissicr ard witlput pay{rEnt of a fee. Itris permission does rDt extertt to ooFyitlg for gereral distrib,rtisr ard for tlE cl.eation of collected rdod<s or antlDlogies. Itese ard all otjer ridrts are reserreat. Method: Joumnl

of Lone?gan Studies

is sustaj-ned W IpyOLA MARYMOUN? UNLV,

Cover De6i9n by W. IEr.r El€ck Special

ltranks to ceorge Atkjrscl

Cof1ti*tt

1983 by Metlrcd.


March 1983

VOLUMEl

NUMBER 1

METHOD Journal

of

Lonerqan Studies

CONTENTS

Christianity uithin the PoLitical of Communi,ty and Enpit'e Lonergants Energence

Earlg in

Use of

Compler

Analogy

Dialectics Matthe\r .

.

Frederick

E.

Systens

.

L.

Lamb

I

S.J.

31

Oyler

47

Hughes

60

Crowe, David

.

Dialogue: A Critique of "Lonergants Notion bg Ronald McKinney, S.J. . A Reptg

to

Glenn

A RepLy

to

RonaLd

of

Dialectic" clenn

Hughes

Ronald

McKinney,

S.J.

McKinney, clenn

.

S.J.

Hughes

68 70

Notes: On AnaLAticaL Philosophy of Culture The

tLsefulness

of

Book

Revievrs

Clarke

E. Cochran: Politics

and

.

.

.

. Mark

D.

Morelli

74 82

: Cha"aate",

Navone, S.J. of the l'lord

and

Mind:

and

John

?he

Thomas cooper:

of

Telters Bernard

Tyrrell,

J.

89

S.J.

9l

S.J.

93

to .

Linits

Carmody

Christotherapg II: The Hea?t . . . Robert M. Doran,

An Approach

88

SpirituaLity

.

Christopher Butler: Christianity Rosen:

Conmunity,

TadDunne,S.J.

Bernard J. Tyrrell, S.J.'. Fasting and Feasting

Stanley

Critique HugoMeynell

PhilosophA

WiIlian Johnston: ?he Mirror and ?ransfornation

John

the

Analysis

.

.

M.

Jerome .

Dittberner

Hugo Meynell

95 98


E D I T A R IS N A i E

confidence, with absolute None of us can divine, iust is, above all and investigation what in the way of inquiry w e c an p r e s e n t . t i m e s . B u t u n s t e a d y demanded by the else, the that :erhaps discern, with some degree of probability, into the verv least that is needed is some serious research matter a simple Nor is it foundations of our conrmon endeavors. nethod perduring upon that discomfort, to settle, without of our or critique recovery, most suited to the discovery, culture is is that contemporary conmon heritage. So it back to our by calls punctuated, frequency, with i-ncreasing new or old to this or that roots, to things themselves, of foundational and so it is that the nany heralds basis; the prescribe own for of their also methods reformation declining or rescue of a seemingly renewal, renovation, are to however, these All too frequently, culture. "returns" and implemenby the adoption and accomplished be undertaken o f t e c hniques c o m b i n a t i o n technique or tation of some or other these techniques And too often and reasoning. of observation of, or dePartures revisions less than radical are something drj-ft the downward which hasten thought-forms from, the very and the enough, the ease of implementation of the age. often are sufficient and urgency relevance air of foundational happily abandon of hodmen who would to new hordes enticement gains and many modest, infrequent with its open inquiry, typical of the illusory sense of completion for failures, done according to a set of positive dutifully thinking of exPloration for do calls Only occasionally instructions. evoke our deepest pathways of our culture the subterranean a t o n c e s u m m o ning and accountability, sense of responsibility us to the perils and alerting inquiry us to new and energetic Heralds of this use of techniques' upon the slavish attendant but among and significant, kind are several tatter, cautious has, to radicality them one is to be found whose invi.tation upon insistence in its no equal either as I know, as far of the reinforcements rejection unqualified or in its hurnility for our allegiance compete that of inquiry and inhibitions pair of of this It is the presence in an ideologicalmilieu. and labors Lonergan's Bernard qualities that recomends rare anew the to approach from which as a center fruits their as well recommends and which problem of foundations, pressing deliberately nethod--that enpirical of generaLized his notion a n d u n d e r p i n s process which of Iearning self-correcting guide. Those a well--balanced generates all techniques--as A Study of Hunan Insight: monunentaL with Lonergan's ianiliar r^ri11 not and his cornpendious Method in Theology understanding by his inspired of a journal by the appearance be surprised and depth, the breadth, know already will they thought; whom for and to any others To these, labors. of his fertility is my great moment' it is of great re-thinking serious Journal of issue of Method: the first pleasure to offer you tdill hope that and it is my sincere Studies, l,onorEa, informatj-ve' issues and future of this find the contents emancipating. and, above aII, chaltenging

iet':':tarv 13PJ

Mark D. General

MoreLLi Editor


CHRISTIANITY WITHIN THE POLITICAI

DIALECTICS

OF COMMUNITY AND EHPIRE Irlatthew L. Lamb Marquette University As the challenges

trrentieth of

stage

of

would

say the

world

apocalyptic tiIl

history,

nuclear

has been rent

rose

be designatecl

victims,

masters

porrers versus

in

of

the

these

nuclear

of

power

warfare

surviving

victims

has fueled

the

so much of ploiting

its

slave,

victor

to

"victory

avresome evil

the

victims. Should

Physically

extensive

which

of

power dominating

ends in

of

w}:ic}r

has scripted and ex-

planetary

end the

conquerors

Any

hubris

or

hiatory,

face

end

parades.

The pride

the

irony

to

of

as death.

and victim,

potential

literaLLy

from

super-

and woe to

the

dominative

power,

The dialectic

of

master

and

the

victitnhood

of

universal

human beings.' The r^rorld religions

tant

resources

practices

of

only

religious

life.-

diverse

hood and death as well. denial, duism,

as in or

in

the

world life

of

religions those

dead. of

grapple

in

in

the

night of

paths with

of

the

of

in

the nost In

victim-

terms

as in

it of

Hinand

Islam narratives

conduct to

the

transcending

Judaism,

right

anal to-

human life.

myateries

foundational call

and

radical

humans are

tranamigration, or

Etories

death

be expreaeed as in

lives

the

provides

and yet

human life

terns

reveal

Burial

impor-

the to

planet,

specifically with

transformation,

gifted

traditions

contribute

on this

evidence

The central for

could

their

transcendence

Buddhism,

Christianity.' fuller

for

care

as inrmanent in

terms

incarnated

life-forms

religions

salvific

their

if

human drama array from

the

of

primordial

or

ways all

within

which,

believers,

Among all

ones known to

primitive

cherish

and memories

change or conversion wards

of

quite

humans, could

revealing all

envy the

colonies,

be no victory

dead.

which versus

The titanic

and. crushed

would

drama

The human roles

victors

vergus

has the

war machines human drana j,n terms

the

losers,

apotheosis.

its

have been stripped

of

it

victors

there

would

The masks of

conquered"

that

of

countriea.

massive

other

drama.

is

reaching

occur,

as victims.

empires

slaveE,

heroic

is

versus

known it the

some emerged as vic-

successions

undeldeveloped

arms race

scenarios

dominative nuclear

versus

(some and almost

abrupt

which

facea on thig

possibility

the

or enslaved

as winners

weakly

time

upon human history,

and confl.icts

by wars

humankind first

hurnan dranra as we have

the

curtain

d.rama has been marked by pell-mell could

the

a self-inflicted

of

and most trere destroyed

tors

for

we can envisage

end to

the

a close

to

gravity.

probability)

now. Since

dratts

century

unprecedented

change

torard from

the


METHOD

of

narrowness

it

be refused;

is

pressed

ing

into

I

fron

of

ambiguous legacies

of

Iectics the

political

superpovrers, the

on the

and rnon-archy,

wha! I

r contrast

one hand,

on

and syn-archy,

respectively The r.rords are hyphenated and designale (archel , one (monl principle principle larchel or plural-

orders

the bel-ief

with

and change social

orders

Syn-archy

the

1. The Anbiguous Legacies of is

Pluralism is

tianity witl gives

rneans differences. other. sive

of,

Leaving

and fostered

and personalization I

as well

as of

of

value

still aside

insofar of

life

that as it

Chris-

have and

of

of

to,

Pluralistrt Pluralism to

or mutually

may be genetically

one anexclu-

related

to

Problem, that of the one pluralism is a value to be cherold

is

on this

christianity,

The fact

Pluralism. are complementary

others a very

pluralism

, social , ethnic ' Po-

pluralisrn. the

and religion.

of

are contradictory

and the many, I would argue ished

tyPes

some differences

one another.

one another.

all

a fact,

is

Pluralism

Christianity--econolnic

differences

other

and

and Modernity

history

nature,

and religious

the questi,on

to

rise

sustain

to create,

up" by nurturing

and a value.

Almost

no exception.

cultural

litical,

sustain

"bottom."

both a fact

be found within

sustaining

creating, to create,

tends

bottom

Christtanity

always has been within

as it

the

"from

freedoms of

the

for

tends

"from the top dohtn," excusing its imPo(or defense mechanism) that the "bottom"

be an-archy.

would otherwise expanding

Mon-archy

orders.

social

and change social sitions

(archel

(sAnl principJ-es

cooperative

and changing

tory,

dia-

what I call

other.

no lanl ist

do with

the political

analyzing

study

In this

and christianity.

term an-archy

to

a little

of Plural,ism and then shor.ting how such to community, emPires or relate dialectics

politics

radical

pluralist

has not

then diseuss

the

The ur-

and modernity.

by first

and empire

comunity

outlining

by fi-rst

action

r shall

these ambiguous legacies.

and specifically

religious,

situation

our contemporary

gency of

of

and to

history

freedom and dignity.

for

christianity

both

wars as religion

of

victors

the

and public

convictions

l-ife

are

the victims

Power bent upon imposcan be used--and too often

longings

their

address the topic

shall

Christian,

of

dominative

and ]egitimate

extol

the victims

distract

can

the symbols of

twisting

come what may. Religion

wil.l

its

has been--to

call

than an indicative.

an imperative The cries

of

service

the

But the gifted

crusades and holy

of

drowned out by the clatter

of minds and

expansion

the

can shatter, animosity.

of deadly

tools

to

and faith.

always more of

is

authenticity

Religious into

death

ways of

the

through enlightenment

hearts

intrinsic planet.4

could

to

the

humanization

The whole of

be Presented

_

human his-

as an ongoing


CHRISTIANITI

experiment,

or vast

cerning

values

the

the

differences

one might

constitutive

argue

that

lack

only

of Yet

to

of

Ethical

discerning

better

the

human good,

order

of

the

archy to

this

in

responsible

sould

shere

the

presses tive

also

interests

valuea

with

promote

llhere

attempts

particular forms

deciding

instead

of

to

of

or

porer.

relate

to

impose seta Thls of

!lon-

pluralitu

to

forms

the

and the those

con-

settle

of

rould

nonarchy,

of social organltation 'universalizcd' through

are

toae

and questioni,

to

upon others.

forme

ir to

an-archy

individuale

political

the

tnany other

values

between

dourinative

of

inability

and valueg of

of

contributed

rcn-archy

a fundamental

[ort,

reeponsibility

relativism hag often

Le

conpleaentary

freely

of

ieeue

its

diacerning

various

aubverta

an-archy.

extent

that

actions

Beeking

to

re-

lt

exprereing erpand

effec-

in

vfest

human freedom.S profoundly

ations

of

major

of

netaphor

of

traditions

human freedom

regard

the

legaciea

connoteg Ylest. eould they

mdernity

free

of

both

shall

sketch

under

the faith,

dialectical

aome of metaphor the

three

nedithe of

major

The seta

more effective

have,

Drln three

betrayal

reaaon.

hos these

have prmted de facto

the

and responrible

Christian

betrayal

and good than

to I

of

betreyal

and the

"betrayal" in

in

arnbigruous

the

reason,

and of

Chrirtianity differences.

these

b€trayals:

empirical

of

arnbiguour

pluralistic

coqlponents

of

the

and queatl,ons,

interests

The enueial

values,

Power 18 doinative

The legacies are

values,

regarding

not

is

term mn-archy. of

intercsts

por"t.7

the

I

in

include

particular

dominative

rhat

babble.

intelligent:

hurnan drama doea not

the

in ways that

rneaninga

rnany, probably

it

of

human freedon,

and cultural

include

those

is

in

values.

such an-archy

through

sense

as a value

as a fundamental

of

by imposing

uponothers

thetnaelves

performance

principles

differences

mere unintelligible an-archy

of

and

has sooe prin-

a fundam€ntal

go evident

of

forms

no possible

social but

fear

logically

is

any argurEnt

Pluraligm

an-archy

many historical

iseue

betveen

own cogmitive

differences,

rf

unacceptable,

groups

for

relativism

and contradictory

the

an-archy not

is

such a pluralisn

nediate

tradictory

plural-

a fundam€ntal

discerning

for

consider

more their

valuee

mean a fundamental

it to

arguments the

position.6

The pluralism

and freedom.

if

are wont

their

intended

asserts

principles

valld

there

aince ao that

an-archy,

do

extent

hunan good?

the

human good,

a fundamental

for a fundanentaZ an impossibility. For

agnostics

how to

pronote

unansserable,

the

argue

the their

is

of

aimed at dis-

To what

differences.5

ontologically ciple

pluralisn

of

narne for

any universally

contradictory

exp€rinents,

pluralian,

of

notions

another

of

sets

question

the

are many contradictory ism is

of

series

and disvalues

and hou their

of


METHOD

to do so demand of

faj-lures pects

sets of

the

in

vert

o

failures.-

their

the

of

traditions

of

Yahweh. Jesus both

of

kingship

the

in narrative

God who is

Divine

in

manent in

the

srith 1I Kinqdom of God.^-

non-identified

and life

to capitulate

refusals

is

secular of

the

power:

identifications

Christ's

I-ordshiP

those the for

suffered of

the of

LordshiP

however

any acknowledgement,

chris-

the

and other

bishops

pirations

of

hin,

after

rrould oblige, pâ‚Źrspective

of

divinely the

of his

court

victors,

the

were separated,

conmunal

God to

transform

Roman EmPire. break

unity

hov the

had,

Eusebius

rerrriting

emperors

history

as divinely

of

more often of

as-

than

the

as other Caesarea

graced,

not-one

the other.lr

of

from the

became christendom.

prejudices

radi-

the nron-archical

theologians. in

prac-

An Athanasius

sr.rt constantine

christianity

authoritarian

and in

by affirning

others,

the

natured.l4

the

persons.l3

with

of

reign

dogrnatically

along

and throne

reinforce

of

ideology

inperial

com[unity

Godhead is mon-archs

eould

thought

in

this

of

An Augustine

nas paradigmatic.

apocalyPtic

sacralism

and powerful

the mighty

articulate

the

need for

Kingdon of

the

with

churches

of

with

dilenma

The Constanttnian

imperial

altar

with

forna' of the emPeror as divine.12 Sacto sacralism were strong. the temptations values with forms of of religious identification

the

not

imhow

freedom of

withi,,

and nany monks rrould cally

God is stressed

preiudices

Yahweh and the

of

of

however,

ralism

tice

the

a n d ,p r o

tianity,

world.

God and the

po\terless' to

sacralist

of so

imanence

Jews and Christians the

as prohibiting

rdere recognized

cynical

cod,

to

LordshiP

Both the

Roman Empire. Christ

how God is

and also

and called

hoPe

children

transccndent

Jesus,

re-

is

Exodus narratives.

the

of

this

in

faith,

become the

poor and the

both

centuries

first

In the their

the

of

world"

"the

but of

and emphasized the identity

hirn cod became one rrith

chaos,

stressed

emphasized how the

preaching

revealed

can be no images of

there

liberatinq

the

l-ikewise

christianity in

that

be uttered,

Name cannot

Divine the

unity

in

transcendent

not

both

theology

Jewish

Love.10

of

and poor to

lowly

empowering the

and love

to

and transforrned

to a discipleship

invitations

kingship

inherited God is

the

to

intensified

historical

and controlling

power dominating vealed

?he unity

expectation.

apocalyptic

The struggles

Davidic

from the

within

imanent

slavery.

were later

expectation:

apocalyptic

Divine

the

out of

prophets

between monarchy and the point

of

a people called

of

their

of

intensifi-

a revelatory

inherited unity

transcendent

the plurality

repudiation

a total

recovery of those assubwhich would. j.f actualized,

For Judaism christianity cation

not

us,

but a discerning

ambiguous achievements,

if

Although \dould


CHRISTIANITY

I in

shaLl

not

preached

and lived "the

signs.--

7A

the

prese

to

The efforts the

classical

thwarted

by later

scholastics

prophets

ing

spiritual

renerral

Rorne for

the

often

nation-states.18 for

rejected

the

religion,

fill

the

and the other

only

find

the

their

emergent

betrayed

by the

into

seventeenth

excesses

amReforn-

authori-

to

and lands

the pogroms,

of

were

imperial

powers of

By the

de-

virtues

inquisitorial

be continually

power.

non-archical

a

theologians

Roman Enrpire.lT

new peoples

brought

of

inperial

social

the cospel, by the

co-opted

west began to have its \rars of

Holy

sake of

his

Those efforts

the

The Cross uould

Slrord as colonization struggles

in

emporer-

tactics

and their

who legitimated

and theologians

of

into

hope and love.

popes and monarchs

tarianism

and educative

Graeco-Roman heroic

faith,

and recoveries missionaries

whereas the

the mendicants

of

betrayals

monasteries

the

evangelical of

of

The nonastic

barbariansr'

through bitions

series

as freeing

Gospel

so-called

tried

transformed

the

down to our own day.

ments of

Charlernagne

here

trace

Christianity

the

century

crusades,

the

inquisitions,

and repressions

of

a de-

cadent christendom.l9 phase of

The first the constitutive religious in

convictions

their

the

of

conflicting

Enlightenment

began to

a critically

empirical

of

elenents

uere

faith

sacralisms.

too divisive

The successes

intellectual

convictions

in

empirical

mon-archical

cosmologies

of

decadent

not of

operate the

thesis trial

in

applications

began to

to

the

for

belief

contested

in

torical

studies

Christendom,

concrete

particulars

tualisn

increasingly

and uniformity

The liberally ever,

hierarchical

reason

thrust

zation

with

Although would

tith

orderings hypoindua-

Freedon of than

in

the

human and his-

authoritarian to

te-

found a ba-

the

hege-

plurality

the cultural

of

enpirical

of

concep-

neu forms of

rnethods of the natural

increasingly

rationality,

alliances.

old

industrialization

the rdondrous unity-in-diversity

industrialj-

the

the

did

enpirical

oriented

attention

gave rray to

sacralism

broke

the aneien ,"g[^".21

by new forms of

became identified

uncover

of

As capitalist

manipulation.

called

identifiable

critical

was betrayed

secularism.-nical

not

of

la\rs rather

challenged

as they

energing

Nature

Deists,

the

EmpiricaLly

religions.

mony of

who, like natural

intelligible

revealed

proponents

The actiona

and incipient

man and society.2o

was championed by those

the

observation,

verification,

of

study

of

sciences

or hierarchical

methods of

spread,

reason. public

of

scholasticism.

tnon-archical

enpirical

experiential

ligion

of

\rith

As the

formation,

reason turned sis

accord

spheres.

natural

drar. together

The old

bureaucratic

expanded, empirical

quantification sciences of

regard

houorders

planet nature

and tech-

would gradually earth,

technical

as an energy


METHOD

reservoir

and dump site

Darwinism

hrould

a lqax weber fiction

of

for

legitimate

woulC,

despite

value-neutral of

democracy

prerogative

of

a

as

technical

or

their

highest

through

a

to

the

A major

rationalization in

last

the

as

phase

the

hesitant

the

description

of

reason,

and

of of

of

be-

such

annihilation. reason only

indeed

matter-

leave all

our

higher

of

of

"realism." and

did

not

positivism

Against

reason

would

reintegrate

alienation,

capitalist

pathologies.

repudiated

potential

of

of

neither empirical

such

the

This the

fact

hesitant

or

Quite

with was

reason

be-

beliefs

empj.rical

and value

reason,

value, in

in

therapeutic emergence

of

project the

or

perfor-

or of

fact

Enlightenment

reason.

that

more

rras a betrayal

and

Freudrs

the

were

only

betrayals of

of

maintaining

praxis

historical in

and

unverifiabl.e

actual

as

efforts

techniques

reaLism

sunderings

a critique

In

required

were the

realilt

These

empirical

a naive

naive

of

reason.

observational.

articulate

."u"orr.28

.

the

through

(Freud)

(Marx)

rneasurement,

Iiving

in

of

(Dilthey)

social

"facts"

began

methods

sciences

psychoanalysis

dialectical

Such

the

and

ideologies

of

Enlightenment

natural

their

psychic

reason

critical

of

the

explanation

theoretical

project

Diltheyrs

tique

power

irony

obliterates

Western

personal

conjunctions

enpi.rical

dialectical

of

of

emergence

that

with

critique

would

it

as

physical

empirical

differentiate

to

imperatives

enpiricism

ideologiea

ical

those transfom

naive

its

nance

crumble of

nuclear of

of

progress

fundamentally

is

as

modern

the

critigue

of

by

since

of

not

than interests

of

titanic

holocaust

efforts

to

mechanical

technrquâ‚Źs

of

from

emancipatory

trayed

The

reality

nuclear

with

efforts

socio-economic

less

dominative

betrayals

these

matter-in-motion

century

hurnan sciences weII

for that

academies,

often

undreaned

possibility

the

new

of

Life.27

A gecond the

in

enlightened

more

a

the phase

first

graduall-y

would

inby

for

conviction

deliver

mass

invaded

betrayed

the

the

in

the

reason

had

the

competing

of

were

rf

these

rnachines.

belief

only

but

inteLlectual

would

A massive

rith

churches

became off

denands

hopes

its

legitimating

The

seen

the

in-rnotion-26

of

by

military

can

consi-sted

be

."u"orr.25 put

play

life

hrhich

while the

inevitable

Politics

to

the

A social

strongest," legitinate

.24

to

institutes,

rationality

trayals

forms

the

enpirical

"pure"

expanding

planet

empirical

the

supposedly

secular

rationality

in

trust

the

trying

modern

research

bidders.

instrumental

and

bureauc.^"y

Enlightenment

not

and

betrayed

of

megamachina." of

disclaimers.

capitulated of

instrumental

policies

social

educational

the

culture

tlestern

modern

sad

engineering

aspects

potentj.al

crj-tical the

aII

his

into

social

groups.

dustry,

expanding "survival

factity

subsumption

pressure

its the

contrary.

Marx's cridialectnor

the


CHRISTIANITY

Analogous

to

the

efforts

of

the

efforts

were an intensification

forrners

appealed

considered

the

to

what they ings

of

Freud

considered

in

to

within

in

action.30

into

But their

patterns

of

suggestions

cally

therapeutically

or

rational

differences

reflection

comnitnent

a reflective

realization

to

could

not

reason could

only

or

of

(l)

They began ideologiWhatever

Dilthey,

Marx or

a serious

values

into

or

by attending

to

(Dilthey)

(21

reflection;

yet

realized

in

that

such a

instrurnental

such projects

psychopathological

intellectual

suspicion

technical

amnesia

and

divergent

value-conflicts.

(3) a growing

be achieved

(Uarxl

reflection

how reason rdas not

that

and

ideo-

hermeneutically,

the writings

be through

cultural-historical

exploitation

resolve

lntegrate

of

and (4) a recognition

either

of

reason have by no means

needs for

and psyche;

society

realization

the

in

of

sciences

critique

the

methods of

fundamental

establish

, or

optirnisn

on val.ue convictions.

on how to

and critical

(Dilthey)

etnergence dial introduce

betrveen them,

Freud began to

history,

dialectical

hesj.tant

against

the mean-

and emancipation,

repressive

and in

complementary

offering

of

hermeneutical-historical

of

so Dilthey,

over

and betrayals

they

insti-

therefore, elements of as the quas i -transcendental inter-

psychoanalysis

These elements

been integrated

what

contains,

to

the

against

as re-

and betrayed

and historicism

reason

these

Just

Roman Christendom,

diatortions

Habermas refers

ests , as practical as emancipatory in

over

and enlightenment

scientism

Such a dialectical what Jiirgen

ality;

in

societies

bourgeois

the

Gospels

human connnunication

empiricist

Christianity, reason.

a distorted

reason

the

in

empirical

(Marx) , or in the (rreud) .29 consciousness

capitalist

logies.

of

Christianity

appealed

and values

\rhether

and the

incrustations

tutionalization Marx or

faith

refolmers of

of the

, or

ration-

dialectical tictins

of

socio-economic

obsessions

and illusions

(Freudl .31 second phase of

But this emergence of in

its

dialectical

originators.

practical

reason

inexorable

techniques larist this

in

in

the

as they

an ivory

bureaucratic

As Arendt,

scientign,

their

technocracy,

and history

tower

a Cartesian

dialectically

of

in

any trace the

donrinative

have shown, they for

ahnost of

val.ue-neutral

legitimating

prejudices quest

by the

and instrumental

rroulat betray

scholarship,

Gadamer, Habermas and others nane of

that

a hesitant

were ambiguous even

up and betrayed

becane prerogatives

and cultural

nas only

beginnings then,

vonder,

H".*en".rtics reason

Its

be lluallowed of

"progress"

rationality.32 dialectical

Little would

the Enlightenment

reagon.

the certitude

secunations.

often of

did

a

" fundanentun inconcussun" (unshakeable foundation) , while in such scholarship was usually based upon the more financially

fact and


I'{ETHOD

academically states.-of

remunerative

psychoanalysis,

as weII

as other

a scientistic

$ras betrayed

by both

"adjustment"

to pathological of

sionalization

of

series

betrayals

of

rigid

state

conmented,

such betrayals

Laing and Szasz a little

to the Finally,

have successively

reduced

by suffocating

controlled

class

the its

and propaganda

the platitudes

to

party

and rigid

bureaucracies

not

of

and a profes-

psychiatty.34

of

tightly

socialisrns,

techniques

as Bettelheim,

ltarxism

and dialecticaLpower

critical

of

"realities,"

has contributed

wi-thin

potential

depth psychologicaLtherapies, reduction

and privatization

commercializ ation

expanding nation-

transformative

social

which,

analysis

have argued,

among others

of

"foundations"

the dialectically

Similarly,

As l'larcuse sadly

systems. hor.,

indicate

and humanization operate for the means for liberation and the theory preserving dornination and submission, that destroyed aIl- ideology is used for the establisha n e w i d e o l o g y . 3 5 ment of in progress of the Enlightenment Today the innocent beliefs pure reason,

through

whether

on the part

pure

supposedly

history--of

the old,

did

than

are no longer

demo-

in

modern.

And that

has brought

The Like

history--our

us even more victo

In response

reJ-igions.

inpure

confidence

and communist "exPerts."

modernity reason

by widen-

arms races,

now has a history.

nodernity

christianity, tims

of

seem underby the holo-

wars,

by a dwindling

both capitalist

of

convictions

intellectual

and local

and nuclear

and poor,

ing gaps betr^reen rich cracy

global

militarism

by increasing

caust,

or dialectical,

empj,rical

of

rnined by the devastations

the be-

competing mon-archical sacralisms, (as in the priproclairned a freedom of religion either nodernity (as j.n or a freedom fton religiron revolutions) marily middle-class trayals

of Christianity

Marxist

revolutions)

governments in

of

roots

the

problems.

seriougly

infected

of

temptation

in lpdernity:

that

are so good that

late

capitalist

more or

and in

less pervasive

why, yours

but

to

professiona lization PluraLism

get

policies.

reason lost of

whether of

Such strateqies we want to state

socialist

has suffered

seParation

as an underlying

institutional

countries

systems

have witnessed

(yours not with

rationalization

an eclipse.

or

the

be good.36 Acadernies in

" B et r l e b s b L i n d h e i t " good grades and jobs)

or technical

address

institutional

create

have to

But

Church and State

by what Gandhi perceived we don't

to Aca-

purity!)

its

and Academy, do not

state

with

As states

wed themselves

they

say,

seParations,

ones of

would collaborate public

enlightened

secular

institutions,

religious

from Churches,

legal

unlikely

of

institutions

(No wonder, you might

techniques

are

forming

themselves

demies. highly

its

. Instead

and research

educational divorced

with

Secularist

an increasing of

a

to question

itqtiry.3T mon-archical


CHRISTIANITY

systems in global

late

Third

forcing

cloninative

their

pluralism Cultural seems faced with (Earcusel or toa "tyranny of tolerance" Genuine public discourse seemg less and less ef-

World countries.

selling

out

to either

talitarianisn. fective

really

ln

The wars atrocities almost CIA,

etc.,

Catholic tury

pogroms,

techniques

l,lodern secular that

who worked

they the

for

Do the

ambiguous

us only

the

an unenlightened religious

faith

full

2. PoLitical

"ttre best

the

their other

fi-fteenth

cen-

or

all

the

scores

of

centuries

seems to

our

convenient

rhetoric,

is

planet.

r e a L Lg expecting

change

in

being

rBade that

tain

that

this

sill

not

ianity

and of

implausible realities (shades of the

instance

By a paradoxical have

of

Niebuhrl

rational

fervor.

guiet are

history

, must also

infallibitity-

in

the

of

it

by means

off

this

But such labels nuclear

arms race. I lenarian arguments

those

wh,o, despite are nass

produced of

betrayals

momentous iseue,

in which

thosâ‚Ź

arms race

an inmoral

to

becauee of

fantastic

military

Christthe

sho maintain

and inperfect

a quite

of machines,

t}re nain-

and statistics, the

express

and

large

depths

and rational

that

in

a of

ic-utopian-ni

twist'

nuclear

the

power

the

seapons

oppositorun'

continuing

dominative

led,

brush

of

than

history

so*"thirrg

to

apocalypt

of

nore

such as apocalyptic

like

reaLdreatrers

"eoinci.dentia of

sant

sonething

evidence

modernity

necessity

which,

observations.

the

subterranean

past

the

drama? very

unique

be used!

the

an abrupt

the

empirical

in

of to

historical

overwhelming

in

seriousness

"l'or

that

a cloee."39

or millenarian

sticking

who is

to

from

the

wrote:

realized

we might

protest

tiure

the

drawing

categories

utopian

have a hard

both

the worst

while

auggest

KarLJaspers

be emerging

hr:rnan drama on this

or

for

a condition

to

two related

suggests betrayals

three

has been gradually

oninous

innocence

conviction,

hundred years

it

modernity

cynicism

of Comnanity and Enpire

*betrayal"

of

and foremost

end of lead

inquiry lack

and of

an enlightened

Does the

situation.

in

from

of for

Inquisition

christianity

either

our contemporary

the

perversions

the

intensity"?

DiaTectics

The metaphor First

of

and rational

passionate

of

of

legacies

options conviction?

quote Yeats,

are

are

and sophisti-

surveillance

powers

appear (KGB,

police

onwards.

leave

of

make the

religion

secret

dwarf

spanish

political

and Protestant

rifts

and wars of

crusades

have such extensive

eta.l

torture

predecessors

amid such global

and repressiona past

of

Politic8

or decisionism.3S

erptivism

either

tame by comparison.

cated

consensus policies.

establishing

seems stamped with

to

now compete for socialism 'either/or" options on

and state

capitalisn

hegemony,

the

sorld faith

and political


10

METHOD

(against

leaders

cause a nuclear that

all

historj-cal

holocaust.

evidenced in

Jerry

Falwell's

paradoxical

I believe,

in

are forced

by the

leaps

an-archical

into

this

realities

avoid

is

the

the

kairos,

Such a politics roots

poJ.itics

Neither

of

practiced,

to

tence.

this

have,

until

in

order

to

within

this

inperialisnl

to

underlies,

pluralism

groups mon-archically

and memory uhere

league with

politics

A radical genuine

forns

to outline, for anity

much too

pluralism.

of

3. A Political

Dialectice

analogous

pattern

Habermas has shown, In

such a con-

ethos

dominative

of

one day becoming

nationof

dominant,

Right

The Christian

those

in our

hottever,

First

mode of

I of

would require

life.

I

should

constitutive

elements

discuss

shall

pluralism,

more l-ike

christi-

and then

such a dialectics,

namely

of PLunaLisn and Christtanity

The atnbiguous legacies under

and conflicting

opinion"

*o*r".{3

dialectics

a major

to

conununity and empire.

the dialectics

presented

have led

separation

in political gqne of the

briefly,

political

the

of

co-exis-

tranquil

societies.42

" pluralism,

of

of

within

Christianity

abides. such

participation

of

auch a pol.itic8 within

hope of

the

groups,

other

of

"public of

so-called

now making just

is

a plur-

in

the and/or manipulating 'sectarian" reservations

into

and

will

upon techniques

controlling

ritual in

argued,

the

or retreats

social

understood

For politics relied

of

succombs to

state,

country

rnust be truly

are adequate.

are usually

as Jllrgen

de-politicization either

This

nuclear

has meant the transition from colonspheres of influence" (new imperialisrn)

of managing

increasing

in ways

techniques

groups

some measure of

the bureaucratization

text

the

night.41

pressure

groups which

hre

the con-

the

has so brilliantly

such techniques

nation-statea

the

nor

now. usually

achieve

Internationally (old

which

pluralism

of

as they

dark

face

and mon-archy.

with

pressure

l{aclntyre

world

separation niee

co-existence

nor pluralism

as Alasdair

situation,

our

our endangered condition.

competing

see humankind through alistic

of

to

of

convictions

sense,

the

applied

"realists"

hre are

an-archy

of

the Tillichian

rhetoric

if

and intellectual

opposites

us.

engineering

roots,

and irrational

which respects

confronts

the

Neither

moral

in

that,

seriousness

must go to

arms race radical,

the

of pluralisn

illusory

Mon-archical

as

its

and apocalypticism.

suggests

a politics

religious,

flicting that

twist.40

to occasion or millenarianism

America finds

Listen

utopianisrn

and courageously

nrust initiate

not

po$rer to make blind

of

A second observation creatively

evidence)

Such mil,itaristic

of

and of

Christianity

metaphor

of

betrayal

or process

in

the

the

in

order

distortions

or

modernity to

indicate

alienations

were an

.


CHRISTTANITY

tl

'betrayed"

which victions

of

creative

Lectic

not

is

seen that

or proceas

bettreen

an-archy,

an-archy

nhich

means a relativism

quates

pluralism

alchy,

which

albiter

with

freedom

understood what

is

I term

syn-archy,

bued with freedom

there

choice.

are

or orientations

be approximated

through,

Both

an-archy exclude

pluralism

and order

of

syn-archy

is

any millenarian pluralist

efforts

fective cepts

ultitnately

freedom

insofar

for

agree while

are

The transformation

is

change

by appealing

learning

and acting

excoriates poses

not

intrinric

universality to

be mediated

Syn-archy

affirrns

tic

and insiets

vrorld

mediated

through

irunanent

within

There pluralism

is

the

that

self-correcting those

evidence

concrete

to

expand

not

free

Syn-archy

ac-

leave

them there,, their

own

freedom.15 invites processes

pluralism.

lts

of

unLversality of

of

An-archy

Uon-archy all

doj.native

processeB

and ef-

human freedom-

particularities

order or

their

imgnsed but

any genuine

that

the (an-archy)

ideal

and cocrces

through

nanl.fold

and order For

relf-correcting to

universality

love.

can only

affirms

and responsible

pluralitt

as inimical

a particularistic

ticularities

to

pluralism

or oppre3aea

extrin8ically to

freedom

treana.

does

as "where they are' repreaaea tosard intelll,gent truth

principles

toward

upon the

but

human

freedorn.45 that

hunan beings

they

im-

that

and responsible

one another.

but

a volun-

elites

mai.ntains

syn-archy

orientations

from within

and

universal

through

to

and pluralist

free

rrhere

real

principles

through

truth

include

countlesa

through

human beings

rnis-

the

one side,

comnon or

orientations

(rnon-archy)

of

is

that

universal

Syn-archy

based upon any utopian

ideal

argue

that

by means of,

one another,

not

mon-

respon-

dialectic

on the

as intrinsic

and non-archy

ultimately

I would

power or

to

quest

or

of

as ultinate

deterministically

imposed either

by intrinsic

Such principles

side

and truly

when the

claims

constituted

in

other

and values

no cotnnon or

Mon-archy

intelligence

ulti-

and so e-

other.

knorledge.

is

mo-

we have

freedom

legitimated

loser

deterministic

attentive

the

pluralism

must be extrinsically (or decisionistic) will

taristic

of

claims

only

con-

of

the dia-

and values

and non-archy

on the

but Indeed,

meanings

Inatead

an-archy

religious

individual

is of

power

fashion.{l

between

free

principles

rneanings

all

Historically,

this

An-archy governing

of

al.ways end up the

in

dialectic

that

a dominative

the

convictions

a dialectic,

is

states

one set

or voluntaristically. sible

of

and rcn-archy.

relativistn,

enthrones

through

originations

and the. intellectual

That pattern

dernity.

mately

the

Ch!istians

impar-

other

universality. our

pluralis-

rrill

learning

only

be

and doing

partlcularitieg.lT of

as self-corrective

Dvementa toward

touards truth

auch syn-archi.cal and freedom

within

the


L2

}{ETHOD

contemporary

traditions

of

Chlistianity

and of

two phases of

the

the Enlightenment. In Christianity ecumenical Holy

Roman Empire

sions.

we are \ritnessing

orientation.

The old

variety

nas motivated

The new ecumenism, while really

many, is

or

any of

at

directed

these

secular

it

diverse

at

or

other

convictions.

Rather

l c } n ed y n a n i c e

of

dialogue

convictions.

It

beckons Christians

genuinely It

their for

calls

reforms

which

of

or where

changed, genuine

living

deepest

aspirations

of

dom in

of

through to

the truth.

uniformity,

but

dialogue.

The ecumenical

are.based

upon the

that

religions

with

Indeed,

I would

tianity

arose it

leads

ing

clairns that

evident

in

to chri8tian

the

(if of of

out

the

and renewal

and action

within

of

Belf-criticiam

its Thia

in

in

and Christians.

out

all

the

to

the con-

of

s].rnbols,

not

by f""t.49

freedom is itself.

the

is

which in

are

lead-

fomenting

also

dialogues

not

generates

as it

Christianity role

chris-

and dialogues

and of

inasnuch

process

and Christians,

praxis

re-

movement rrithin

large

scientiets

The early eighteenth ligion in and more rejection

a unity a free-

world

within

by Iove,

dialogues

Jewish-christian

atheista

for

attention

experiences

of

beteeen

a the

for

the

arising

ecumenical of

The dialogue

refolm

calls a quest

Divine

the

importance

dialogues

with

compagaion and solidarity

anti-Senitism.50

humanist

\rith

conflict

aometimes threatened)

the

secular

conflict

of

and Iegitimating foundational

where those emerged have

now in

engendered

the

part

reflection

self-critical is

to

and

circumstances

as convictions

mixed marriages.

so-called

This

great

to

those

traditions

Ecumenism calls

faith

suggest

in

respond of

or where the

movements htithin

growing

history.

and cognitive

narratives

mere talki

of

Christianity

Christianity

manifestations

religious

of

to out

upon

held

more deeply

are now in

are manifestations

the victims

victions

of

all

deeply

It trusts, not in the dominative j.n the self-colrective processes of

Iigions

realization

rest

Jesus Christ.

imperatives

genuine

world

arise

world

not

Gospel of

are

or

other

their

in

r.or this

appropriate

and conflicting

movement rdithin

responsibility

imposition

in

anarchy

human freedom.43

of

diversity,

through

to

traditions

at

human beings which

and the

the cospel,

The ecumenical

renounce

been distorted,

those

of

humanisn--does

others

and renewals

d.iverse

the

Christians,

upon all

with

own traditions

have either

traditions out

calls

fears

or

preten-

presuppositions.

atheistic to

a true

of

a Constantinian

occasions

orientations it

beginnings

by mon-archical

based upon syn-archical

ecumenism--whe ther religions,

the

oecunene of

emphasizing between

and especially

in

As Hans Kiing observes:

in the criticism of religion rationalist of recriticism century, the classical centuries, and early-twentieth the nineteenth in cotttnon: have one thing recent cri,ticism as a rdhole is connected with of religion


13

CHRISTIANITY

rejection of institutionalized religion, rejection of Christianity of Christendom, rewith rejection jection of cod with rejection of the church. This rf,as true already and Holbach; of La Mettrie it was true especially Ir{arx and Freud. And of Feuerbach, this precisely critiis true also of present-day cism of religion . . ..51 The Christian rise

were not they

bear a particular

churches

and spread

of

nodeln

metaphysicians

were cornnritted

how the

authoritarian

churches

\dere both

pressive

projections,

atheism.

troubled

and bourgeois causing

ready are

beginning

beginning

to to

collaboration.

Political

much needed insights alienation

effects

Euroconmunism

reasons,

its

are

evidenced

also

science ations in

scientific

should

not

a\rareness

states

of

in

example,

the

in

objections

Russia

(Lysenko)

phase of

the

course

ongoing

and discoveries,

deducing Iike

the

all

project

language,

doned,55

The pturalisms

riant

sciences

efforts

sophical

of

of

are

reducing methods

their

the

all

in

on enq>irical

of

languages

in

despite *uah"t for

a of

lars,

a unified and aban-

criticized

an-a!chy.57 gcience in,

of

physical to

the

extensive

projects

matrices

reaulted,

in

illusions

reductionist

and of

the

have also,

undergone

from one set

done have not

a Feyerabend,

reflections

evolution

Enlightennent,

reason,

have been progressively

scientific empirical

of

to

and now in

The npn-archical

with

knowledge

verifiable

other

empirical

transformations. science

mon-archists

their

of

empirical

in-

w"

.55

first

dialoquea

and

which

and public

have made. Fundamentalist

for

of

theologies

poli.tical

in

ethical

and technologies

methodg and conclusiorr".5{

aarb both (creation-science)

self-corrective

collabor-

categories,

advance

empirical

the

oJ christian

the

Amer-

orientations

bet\reen

regarding

science

of

tacticaL

practical

the

and practitioners

monolithic

and Latin

syn-archical

advocates of

critigues

just

than

and debates both

integrating

and publicly

(Polandl

rpre

or al-

and

are

development

up,

The successors

for

clear

pseudo-scientific

United

are

and theologies

political

and scientists

dialogues

have had to dress in

Europe

as is

underestimate these

and secular

and sociol.ogical

Easter

and implicationE

tegrate

and re-

dialogues

theologies

dramatic

betr.reen theologians theoretical

with

illusions.52

psychologies

rrith

dialogues

the

oppressive

ongoing

pre-judgrment".53

in

of

christianity

Depth

econonic

in

and religion,

the

christian

the

has abandoned,

atheistic

ramifications

practices

and liberation

from

God;

much needed cross-fertilization

and ideologies,

transformative ica.

in

of disgusted

both

from

fruit.

bear

engage

by the

and pathological

within

humanism resulting

the

l4arx and Freud

human beings

and legitinating

alienations

The self-criticisms atheistic

merely

and intelligent

for

responsibility

Feuerbach,

which the the

example,

the bril-

philoxuhn'


METHOD

l4

and

torical

of

Einsteinian

the

alone

of

universe a

in

ates

of

of

charts

is

rationality

how

are

tists

and

and

gone

of

the

dialogues

and of

to

methods

and

Adler,

has

ltith

Jung

Rank,

unconscious of itself

The

has depth

or

psychology,

uncovered

many

de-

of

scisci-

colmedi-

in

of

opposition

radical

have of

series The not but

also

constitutive

what the

works

and

the their

reduce

to

and

suqgested corrected

of

appropriation expected

ongoing

with

associated

approaches

processes'

and

analyzed

been

paradigrn-shifts

was

of

course the

psychology

tendencies

therapeutic

only

the

in

under-

also

have

within

complemented new

the

Enlightenment'

the

reason,

depth

and

Frankl.

uncovered

public

and

"holism" the

sciences--have

natural

a

scien-

Bi'o-medical

ambiguities

any

psychologies

theraPies

Freudian

tects

Depth

argued.

much

imPacts

dialogues

of

Phase

hermeneutics.

corrections

alternative

many

and

history'bJ

desPite

in-

value-issues

the

for

the

of

Dewey' of

dialogue

transformations

debates.

the

of

those

and

enpirical for

dialectical

of

ideo logies--especially

of

critique

James

syn-archic

second

self-corrective

originators

a

often

instrumental

-64

practitioners

extensive

ongoing

the

in

so-called

utilitarianism

calLing

ground,

of

successors

advocates

faith

regarding and

and

murtinatio..I=

pharmaceutical

the

j'n-

to

rather

among

pubticly,

when

mon-archical

but

Peirce'

promote

to

of

fact'

In

their

responsibility

explicitly

gaining

ration-

a model

be

reapPropriations

the

nature

bio-ethics,

bureaucratic

making,

and

imPortance on

empirical

to

to

irre-

the the

inefficient'

self-corrective

concern

is

research

slowly

The

of

that

a

collabor-

within

crumbling

espouse

of

discovering

are

SimilarLy,

due

in

let

paradign-shifts

relatj'ons the

taking

vital

of

with

is

cine

decision

not

technologies

iaboration

and

politically

unions

issues

and

ences ence

did

they

enlight-

mechanics,

syn-archically

very

so much

pragmatism

of

increasingly

forning on

as

not

to

leading

"tolerant

r.'as thought

seen

is

pragmatism.62

r4ulgar

discover

interpersonal

potential

dicating

to

lhilo.ophically

bureaucrats.6l

critical

of

nature."'

what

authority

cornrnunal

and

formal

begun

it

work

bureaucracies

the

dogmatist

interdependencies

increasingly

is

efficiency

caLls

sciences which

of

instance,

Newtonian

natural

illusory.

somerrhat

is

ality

bate

Mechanics

complex

have

sci-ences

social

and

Quantum

unity-in-diversity

ducible

fl-ow

or

probability

erergent

series

to

point

for

he

justice

ongorng

shown,

"intolerant

do

ongoing

The

century.t'

our

to

able

enment"--were

the

and

his-

the

the

to

even has

Lakatos

mon-archy--what

nor

enlightenment"

skeptical

to

how the

and

sciences,

self-corrective

shifts.58

an-archy

how neither

are

methods

paradiqmattc

radical

of

matrices

social

developments

the

attention

an

indicate

Toulmin

or

Radnrtzky

Lakatos,

praxis and

by

the of

the

archi-

therapy

occasioned


t5

CHRISTIANITY

paradigm-shifts,

major

teteology reflection

on,

tique

of

only

and appropriation

Ievel- convergence neutics

as not

the

archeology

of

of,

hermeneutics,

ideologies.

values

An illustration

of

concerns

normative

of

Dilthey

this

object

of

both

elernents through

are

among these

works,

the convergence

orientation others

(such as Arendt, Bernstein),

course

resulting

and forms of

to

techniques.

demand explicit

of

praxis

to mere "practice

enpirical

convictions

the

but

hardly

it

not

thinkers,

reductions

an

of

as many

Peukert, public

of

alI

pluralisn

cenuine

reflection

Simi-

resenbles as well

lack

are

an-archy.

Maclntyre,

pervasive

dis-

issues

and politi-

upon the

above in ny discussions

and dialectical

Recovering

reason

and transforming

and technique,

indicate

objects,

societies.

through

of

dialectical

of

the

betrayals or

instrumental

Praxis

tech-

ments--does Gouldner

learning.

in

and leading

industrialized

or

of

conduct

iteelf

cur-

management social in

engineer-

which

as free,

In other to

and mech-

have seriously

words,

intelligent

the

ongoing praxis

is

discourse

freedon.

As Maclntyre the

in

ways

products

of

individuals,

techniques

of

between

and diverse

to crisis

performance

the perfornance

originating

and responsible in

to

of

formation,

to various

grocesses

self-corrective syn-archical,

distinction

or making

reduced conflict

human doing,

are intrinsic

and not

and policy

consensus, is

production

privatization

and politics

techniques,

classic in various

has become non-archical

discourse

public

the

authors

as the

The resulting

anization tailed

these

how technique,

or external

goals

language

rationatity.6T

praxis

ing.

to

structural

conununicati.on and dial-ogue itself. The reduction of has had the disastrous " -as-technique

consequences mentioned nical

of Apel

Ricoeur

or phenomenology

is

these

the

or

result

from the mon-archical

praxis

of

the

Horkheimer,

Becker,

of

po."i".55

ot

and deep,

Instead

!{arn against

living

publicness

Bultmann and

interests

impressive

to mon-archy.

Tracy,

cal

is

but

and struc-

hermeneutics

cornmunication

important

a meta-

and the cri-

and normative,

, through quasi-transcendental texts and syrnboJ-s, through praxis The differences

to

subject-oriented,

Heidegger,

theories

larly,

the

the critical

empirical

the

would be how herme-

phenomeno logica I hermeneutics

and subject,

and existential,

divergent

also

dialectical

empirical

through of

concerns

the efforts

and Habermas and the mediate

and Betti,

and existential

Gadamer, to

of

has led

psychology,

depth

has noved from the object-oriented,

tural

but

psyche became known (Ricoeur) .65 Indeed,

of

has demonstrated,

utilitarianisn

virtue

and others

as the

of

only

in

techniques

expansion

of

have shown how this

this of

context rewards

of

praxis--

and punish-

freedom make any sense.58 distinction

provides

for


IUETHOD

16

praxis

door

the

left

crises

especially

the

in

and

state

and

monetary

circufation

of

a mon-archical

is is

a mon-archical the

of

how

of

of

are

action

which

state

socialist in

ganizing

dialogue

and

of

as

the anc

dialogue

and

such

as

Soliin

cornrnunities

well

Part

on

capitalist

late

grassroots as

the

reflection

movements

Anerica,

on

comnunal

of

to

Attention

debate

religious the

opPression

and

terms.70

or

how

understands

poverty

hegemony

is

unethical

or

immoral

movements

Asia'

North

and

Europe

in

therefore,

economic

grassroots

and

America

through

Neither

influence":

of

the

and

tech-

activity

focuses

the

chaltenging "spheres

Poland

Latin

Africa,

those

tnstead

Neither, later

and

human

in

activity activity'

reason

dialectical

significance

longterm

public

of

generated that

in

freedom

econornic

of

intensify

even

stupid

of

advocates

idealization

than

which

genuinely

of

dynamics

idealism

materialism'

economies.

destroy

and

of

advertising.

rather

processes

evil

both

materialization

immanently

or

heur-

self-corrective

syn-archy'

manipulate

sooner

practices

economic

macroeconomic

darity

or

control

regimentation

cognizant

the

as

production

relate

in

foundations

conduct

or to

seek

the

the

to

niques

of

to

critical

new and

would

which

capitalj-sms,

late

demanding

expansion

attends

performance

are

an

socialism

Neither

both

praxes

theories

capitalism

Late

are

crises,

as

and

socialisms

state

both

hurnan praxis

of

istics

mon-archical

regimentation.

economic

macroeconomic

technique'

and

bureaucratic

and

dissolving

in

praxis

on

ambiguiti-es

suprastructural

hope

an-archical-

scientistic

economic

The

processes

to

open

and

political

his

w.ith

combi-ned

government,

self-correcLing

wj-th

mutually

interacting own rather

Mu.*'s

developments.69

reestab-

to

seeks

of

j"nfra-

of

techniques

Marxism

crj-tical

whiLe

infrastructuraLdynamics

production

of

relations

the

as

in

trusts

wj-thin

developments

ongoing

the

Marxism

manipulation,

structural

of

critique

scientistic

itself.

Marxism

tish

and

analysj-s

a Marxist

comunlty

or-

Russia

and

of

Pluralism

in

chi.a.71

4.

There

potitical and

new and

better They

cieties. all

institutions

and

not

what

I

the have

practicalLy

call

generated way

described conduct

guarantee with

techniques simply

other

to

nat

do

by

around. as

which

to

and

organize

are they in

value

the

Hence,

syn-archy.

Processes

They

humans

themsefves

and mon-archy'

perfection.

to

attention

an-archy

self-corrective

their

with

dialectics, action,

inquiry

dialectics of

opposites

illusory

the

political

a radical

emerging

transcends

which Such

is

and Enpire'

Conmunity

Cltt'istianity,

for

order

towards

the

regard

the

do

not

control

sake as

of

sothat

iudgment

humans

foundational and

theoretically exPansi.on

of

of

offer


CHRISTIANITY

effective count

t7

human freedom.

over

today.

against

While these

have to be good, ist

systems that

syn-archy

eventual

transnational sive

of

gigantic,

have clay

The political the one hand, are drawing of

the

their

to

ical

systens

superporders, them to of

the

produce,

intirnidate

race

both

their

of

a few victors

The illusory

political ity,

to

Iike

freedom,

comrunity individual Iike

or

like

group

freedotn of

structure ligious

of

aII

living.

transcends Coqmunity

human doing

or

the to

When com-

political, of

the universal when it

is

love,

gives

way to

and fears,

pluralist

as all the

cultural

through

cornnun-

Community,

truly

conmunity

at-

Comnun-

human praxis.

It

be-

radical

call

connunities.

and may die.

as radically

a close.

its

and responsible

desires

one!

rapidLy

dialectics

when cornmunity

betrayed

to

rcith

of

this

successions

situation

truth

their

of

dominative

is

this

arms

basics.

us out their

through

nuclear

and an-archy

social,

mediates

get

For those

fears

extinction"

Security

are drawing

universality

economic,

destroyed

for

$rith

pell-rnelI

their

enable

our mon-archical

return

with

and performance.

But this

(i.e., is

not

atrophies is

to

and possible

and ends in

uith

egoism

constricta,

and others

dialectics

flourishes.

freedom and praxis,

spheres

of

will

of

ignore

the mon-arch-

status,

superpowers.

pluraliem.

originates

freedom

into

superpower

of victims,

hunan questing

like

hunans to

higher

submit

with

centuries apotheosis

as values

and superpowers wars,

of

the

serve

on

reaching

the disposal

lve have to

infrastructural

pronotes

munity

ity

the

of

is

of

then

an-archy

a way out

dialectics

tention

the nas-

\deapons at

betr,reen mon-archy

coming .a dead end. syn-archy offers

scores

been an illusion--now

and nillions

option

that

and mon-archy,

outwards

own citizens

and diplonacy

power and vrars to end all of

to

"Either

illusion.

empires

out,

they

Nuclear

by competing

has exposed this

Superpower rhetoric

are They con-

are rapidl.y

tendencies

back into

offered

The centuries

out

arms race

value

who aspi.re

power has always

dominative

pointed

which

annihilation.

option

an-archy

aII

themselves.

system or be blasted is

bet\reen

The nuclear

and those

an-archical

efforts

and war machines and

points

and alienated

than

terms,

humans don't

organizations.

on the other

and project

they

and greater

Gandhi's

the human and plural-

syn-archy

As Jaspers

a close.

own value

acand

feet.

dialectj.cs

alienating

social

little

yesterday

their

ignore

bureaucracies

and syn-archy

proportions.

crisis

in

all

they

any and all

economies--but

idols

that

since

doninative

and of

so good that

are

claims

failure

infrastnucture

struct

seems frail

superpovrers of

go about trying,

latter

to make and sustain doomed to

Syn-archy

the dominaiive

the infra-

and re-

immanently

the

conpromises

particular). with


t8

METHOD

mon-archy

in

to

impose its

unifornly

upon others.

when this

order

occurs,

meanings and values either

it

or

instigates

ot' superpoDer in

No Lnpire

ernpire building.

legitimates

particular

history

Das ever !:he re,sult of lree choice on the part of all connunities of orer ohich it ertended its doniratiue poaer. The universality mediated

community is

hunan communities processes is

in

are not

of lrrars and violent

The tragedy

and maiming groups.

wars of

dominative

nron-archical

the

that

extent

genuine

could

fending

powers,

or those

genuine

conununities

and freedom.

techniques

defense

very

the

of

dialogue

and action.

that

basic

the

if

global

the

those

rift

caused

of

capital,

centralization

tarism,

are

not

allowing

the

quately

for

their

themselves,

duction

are beginning zation Iogue,

basic

to

with

provide

needs.

advances in the

formation.

are being

upon contror permanent

the

domain But this

infrastructure (fanily, micro-donain (cities,

when and free is can But

to do so.74 the

consequent

planning,

and mili-

to

the very

means for

provide forces

adeof

vast

decentrali-

conmunitarian

But those

forces

relations

pro-

technologies,

of

of

dia-

produc-

production

and domination.T5

A syn-archicaLunderstanding in

"defense" protecting

extensive

hampered by mon-archical

tion

super-

planet

on this

contemporary

technical

, and for

, debureaucratization debate, and policy

bent the

t'{oreover,

of

community

lvith

of

ap-

as these

nodern militarism

of

conununities

local

mili-

justification

that

superpowers,

by the

displacement

or

terms

were allowed

comnunities

that

does not

So-catled

genuine

human conununities

all

is

empires in

loses

An added tragedy

needs of

be fulfilled

rt

destroy

Mili-

or de-

insofar

building.73

justified

be ethically

only

I believe,

can,

empire

to

aspiring

danger

history

between mon-archical

conflicts

were nilitary

gaining

liberation

the \dars in

not most--of

to many--if

them

through

become actual.

the

to

only

and succomb to mon-archy'

would becone an end in itself justification of wars of such an ethical tarization ply

the

against

justified

uPon either

technique,

Like

control.

of

insurrection

once again

focuses

their

and freedom within

and only

resort

that

expression

are ethically

a last

technique,

external

of

liberation,

and debate

dialogue

like

tarization,

are

they

is

the

is

communities

of

powers,

imperiled.

conflicts

human beings

and destruction

disintegration the warring

of

self-

mon-archy,

way out,

"easy"

freedom is

community like

implemented,

slaughter

\then the

of

the

when those

and action.72

human learning

of

respected,

of

respective

and debate

dialogue

processes

corrective

particularities

pluralist

the

through

regions,

infra-structure

of

of

conmunity

any and all

ackno$tledges it

social

as

organizations

, neighborhood) , the mesoo r the macro-domain (humankind) . nations) , It is automatically. does not function marriage


CHRISTIANITI

t9

constituted

by and in

become restrictive prey

of

desires

cesses of

and fears

learning

powers its

quest

free

and art

easily

dininished

or

and mon-archy.76

Y"t

The quest

for

new birth; ize

into

freedom

come the left

of

dynamics

mon-archi.cal

claim

of

and psyche

with

whereas society

tractual.TT

This

account

teleology

the

freedon.

Freedom is which

"contracts" lated.

then

Nuclear

of

because it

time

every and again

is

to

real-

to

over-

vrhatever

or

poi.itical

can only

voluntary

fails

toward

is

ambitions.

to

be

and con-

take

into

responsibility

extrinsically

and

oriented

controlled

and manipuqo hand in

and mass collectivities

technique.TS

arms have norr exposed

community

is

too

resilienr.

order

time

sociology

human instinct for

symbol,

an-archy

with

press

to

as Cesellschaft

mistaken

to

alienating

can be bureaucratically

egis

in

as Ceneinschaft

tnon-archical of

try

our

try

its

psychology,

Irtonadic individualism

hand under the of

is

of

cotnnunity

instinctual

of

which

service

of

are all

returning

consciousness

The challenge

biased that

play

the

seems powerfully

keeps

en-

truth,

tendencies

infrastructure

the

for

orientations

by the

pro-

flourishes,

the unrestrained

instinct

can

self-corrective

quest

intelligent

alienations

into

the

and freedom

and connunity.

would

alienate

Conununity, when it

extinguished the

Hence conununity

can decay and become the

But these

collaboration

conununity

it

good,

for

A rnon-archically theory

the

as beautiful.

conununity

the

enter

which

members tonard

responsibly

human freedon.

and action.

ritual,

to

and for

or constrictive,

and society.

the

As Jonathan

dead-end Schell

of

such separations

indicated

recently:

By threatening life in its totality, the nuc}ear peril creates new connections betldeen the elements of hurnan existence--a new mingling of the public and the private, the political and the emotional, the spiritual and the biological. He then

recalLs

and deed"

into

and by which physical

Hannah arendt's which

we are

notion

born,

we are challeRged

birth.

to

of

as it take

a "cotTEnontrorld

were,

for

of

word

a second time,

responsibility

for

our

Then he continues:

Now the whole species is on itself the naked fact pearance--to protect our Formerly, the future wa8 be achieved . . .-

called on literally to take physical of its original apbeing through an act of will. given simply to usi now it must

This effort would cdnstitute a counterpart in our conscious Iife of reason and will of our instinctual urge to procreate. And in so doing it would round out and complete the half-finished coluton world of pre-nuclear timea, which, by the time nuclear weaponE were invented, had enabled mankind to learn and to suffer but not to act as one.79 What ScheII

overlookg

and responsibly between

the

free

spiritual

is

that

this

collaboration and the

effort between

biological,

to

promote

public

intelligent

and private,

has been more and less


I'IETHOD

going on in

successfully

the

no$t be in

to

trying

predicament

the

we

hope we have .

only

the

fragil-e--is

are . But conmunity--however

of

has by and large

it

Adnittedly,

we would not

been unsuccessful--else

praxis

syn-archical

communities.

and sustain

create

"to act as one" would be to submit to lvhat might be the cal led a "Meta-Superpower " which would dominate and control o f a n actualization globe. It would be a mon-archical entire

otherwise,

guarantee

really

on the very of

assert

ishnents

to

power of

is

which is

a praxis

To the

human freedom.

uine

creasingly

dominative

and extend

itself

also

they

can continue

porary otneil

betueen

distinctions of

types"

,h.r"

the

of

acceptance

the

for

when thi!

cratic

by the

tions

on the

of

for

charisma

I

uncovers,

authority

to

opPosition

the anil

authority these

"pure

between

and ve?tration-

concerned

Yith the

the

latter hin,

uhich

he

and consensus, or bureau-

rational

has begun. external

and

Rational

where acgoals

or ends'

are by and large reduce authority

or bureaucratic

subjective it

dialogue

valious

and many after

rational

or to highly Indeed,

of

or wonders \tith

|-he Zueckrationalit?lt

to

tends

Thus weber,

other.

left

the

and value

instrumentally

one hand,

ordn or an-

its

bureaucratic"

ileber maintaina,

authority

authority

guestioned. either

Little begins,

are primarily

and the

of

As Weber develoPed

"miraclesn

roorn is

"routinization'

bureaucratic

punish-

leader or prophet tends to denand charisrnatic ( t h e examples given ale all male) esvalues he

pouses or rePreaents seems endoued.

of

own contem-

its

through

between zueckrati,onalitat

them on the differences alit|t.82

ages,

of

fear

to base the distinctions

he tended

authority,

or

Possible among conand so the authority

only

power in

"rational

authority.

charismatic"

seeks to maintain

as it

traditions

authorityand

of

a dialectic

"personal

the

understanding

such a syn-archical usual

down the

co-

power becomes in-

its

and transform,

gen-

denigrates

enticements

external

anC debates,

dialogues . 81 s pasE .

believe,

extent

extend

temporaries, of

conununity

that

and consensus are not

cooperation

ment.

that

and dehumanizing,

through

then, of

expansion

authority

extent

to

and consensus,

operation

the

in

and issues

which originates

(power as empord-

power

. corununal authority,

subjectsl

and responsible

instead

and consensus--

cooPeration

human form of

genuinely

The

or pun-

rewards

conununity rests

of

and conscious

p1..".80

first

authority.

on external

rest

would feed

the

arms in

not dominative

Authority

itself. free

only

the

free

ering

does not

could not it

since

species

nuclear

community is

of

conmunity

upon the

the

generated

which

The authority authority

survival

the

fears

of

himself,

indicated

and, as Schell

Weltgeist

Hegelian

technigues,

not to on the

value-charisma and "privatized" according to weber, that the

can happen,


zl

CHRISTIANITY

routinization

of

ever

kind

on with

roll

and pohrer,

The trouble nuclear ities

of

are of

before,

history

served,

since

changed but the

our

truth, the

responsible then

rdhich fosters must enter

and expands

into

which

Gandhi

warned.

is

only

corTmunity

our

processes

self-correcting

learning

our

activity. around

breakthroughs

from persons breakthroughs

r

tems in stein's is

not

it

the past

have often

the

just

reality

authority

to

which

be preased

too into

long

them to height Iong

too

the

is

case.

it

has aLlowed

sys-

Read Ein-

theori.es.86

servitude

shott come

creative

power.

ideal;

turn of

to

by non-archical his

we

own hunan

the

those

their

or a regulative for

which

in our

have always

that

of

been expropriated

ideal,

take

But

ecpreseione

to

a tragic

Ls is

once

Yeg and no.

allow

us to

would

legitinate extrinsicall.y on ythat happened to reflectiona

order

frastructural and its

in

of

human history

human communities.S5

within

Unfortunately,

in

A atudent

systems

and for

Indeed,

and stupidity.

creative

tetnptation

ouraelves!"

and destroy

manipulate,

the

and power are rtithin

so many expressions

creations,

They are our and control,

foolishnees how all

just

are

trust

dominative cooperation

Each generation

and doing.

remarked: "You mean all we humans have is yes in the sense that all the mon-archical project

for

and consensus.

resist

Authority

hope. of

to

pro-

we "recover"

will

mon-archical

we are

if

of to

quests

the

then

freedom.S4

effective

process

this

cages

concern

human empowerment of

the

is

iron

these

cooperation

how illusory

ob-

has

appropriation

only

as genuine

community

of

nurture

which

and beauty.

r,re realize

and how real

way out

comrunity

freedon

of

sha1l

power is,

against

of

race

viewpoint

As EinEtein

and a concerted

communities,

arns

the the

power everything

and reflective

congcious

As I nengo on as usual

to

such mass produceal ueabe used.

nuclear

of

The only

thinking.

heuristics

authority

only

not

if cage.l'83

the probabil-

higher.

businesa

that

nilI

discovery

infrastructural

mote those

are getting

namely,

a while but

have developed

prevails,

to "rationalize" from as a nmiracle"

instance

a growing

through

cages

iron

circumstances

unique

us'

become an "iron

as usual

who nant

authorities

be described

the

the

authority

once in

and excite

eventually

business

and statistics,

thig

will

or an-archy

by these

what could

pons in

is

the

and bureaucratic

come along

sone of

if

annihilation

forced

rrith

that

is

weapons and,

tioned

too

a movement it

of what-

Institutions

and members. Every

will

The

anti-authoritarianism.

rational

their

personality

to

are obvious.

by officials

served

a charismatic he starts

leads

charisma

presuppositions

non-archical

comnunity is

its

the

in-

power

and alienation

by

cornpeting mon-archical

"y"t".".87 No, we humans are not alone'

If

our pregent

grave hiatorical


METHOD

22

it

possible

of

crisis

pluralism

the

species, freedom ward the

before,

how to

cating

power,

dominative

mon-archical

recover

and empowerment of

God. The basiLeta

of

cod reversed

the

histories

our all

of

conmunities hungry, of

the

revelatory

to

conununities

over

such trifles

to

from their

untold

the of

"bearers

of

victims

and exalt

Divine

hope and love.

with

the of

to

the

God would (Lk.

lowly"

apocal.yptic

Mystery

beckons

As such,

the

parables

reality

with

which

the

The

sinful

The empire of

thrones

whereby

planet. and call

and love

faith

Godrs which

idols

gift

of Godrs empire are parables

faith,

coming reign

identify

a free

is

the

the

drama on this

historical by Christ

and oppres"ion.89

remarks,

as Perrin

of

the kingdom, or empire

systems or

expectation,

empowerment, of

preaching

the reign,

sorrowful,

domination

or

lrele,

as and

then why in

and death, ourselves

mon-archical the

so much of

The parables

1:52).

indi-

authority

from a faith

arising

human tendencies

too

cod as proclaimed

down the nighty

"cast

and pluralist

life

eternal

tou Iheou,

the doninative

have captured

poo!,

for

movement is

we humans can cooperate

If

Jesusr

began in

Christianity of

into

in many

and connunism?88

as capitalism

enter

and to-

own makinq

ecumenical

\re destroy

God's name and our own nust

empire of

the

love. of

(in

to conversion our

were exproPriated

convictions

religious

seek consensus on issues

of

cornmunitarian

the

religious

knowledge born of

empire srith

idols

convictions

religious

as humankind it-

have echoed the dialectic

Mystery,

Divine

living

If,

ways.

calls

their

away frorn the

and truth)

if

of as a

survival

our very

al.most as old

is

with

religions,

polj-tics

a radical

in

sake of

the

itself

dialectic

The world

self.

for

and syn-archy

precedent,

without

is

nucl-ear annihilation

us to engage as never before

calls

us

they

rdere concerned."9o Through his formative the

discipleship

religious

became the

Parabler

(praxis)

own life

hope in

Godrs reign

mon-archical

empires

of worlit

this

potitical are

churches

tian

pecting perial trayals or

I traced

article

this of

the

occur

identified

cratj,c

other

cotnbinations or

mon-archical

r.rhenever the with,

christendom.

the

of

former

latter.

When this

of

atand over

ritual

both

and

exPectation, against

Tonard the beginning

the of

and recoveries

the many betrayals

Kj.ngdom and cultural

and/or

trans-

was constituted

between corrununity and empire.

dialectic complex

aa Love,

history.

some of

and resurrection

conrnunity

These comnunities

Parable.

incarnate

of

, death in

Chris-

communities

"borrowings"

ex-

from im-

Beslnnbols and organizations. are pressed into the service of,

This occurs,

resulted however,

in

forrns of

there

arise

theo-


CHRISTIANITY

z5

movements of proclained

renerral

This the

dialectic

"pure

types" to

of

of

church

challenges

for

takes

from the

rejection

to

reversal

new expression

of

the distinction

of

to

through

thej-r

the

repreas

of

for

the

In most resulted

part

on the

of

down.93 of

reactions

to

church

reactions

"Gregorian

top

ernploy technigues

Roman authorities'

churches

were largely

so-called the

and sect the

"sects"

reform

cast

is

reversals.

sects

from

seem to

church hrithin

Too often

calls

when it

Weberrs supposedly

redernptive

medieval

efforts

always in

I believe,

Reform" Such ',top

separation, the protes-

reforners.94 has now passed

be neaningful.

logue

realities

poorer

forts

at

ating

grassroots

reform

churches

from

form those non-archical and bourgeois love.

Within

haps,

suffered

(even therell cess by our Yet, to cling

clear

corner. in

enations

will

Either blast

we stop

It

is

time

Christians

gether

cooperate

has graced (syn)

in

freedom.

re-

as emporfaith

which

and per-

has,

such a renewal

to

loae

in

this

begin

species

into

no religion

fearing

an-archy

and other and trust

them.

It

the pluralistic

is

The kairos

to

accept or our

pro-

of

ourselves illusiong

seem than

our

times

a nu-

and one and ali-

a d.arkness where no nation, rill

grace

and stop

religious the

Christians,

nore doggedly

have backed us into

and dialogue,

our

time

Mystery

and their

no culture,

is

to

would

conservatism church

hurnana, including and al-ienations

ue shall

It

earnest

ef-

liber-

as u,etz indicates,

expectation, betrayals,

and alienations

cooperation

no society,

of

churches

w. have nothing

teaches,

illusions

illusions

another,

of

the

under

genuine

in

thousands

the

is

and alienations.

one another

our

World, in

to

process

the Roman Catholic,

underway.95

their

nore vitally

practice

to

from mon-archical

as history

do to

that

is

nove-

ecunenical

paternalistic

of

cornmunities

my own church,

dia-

the

denand,

sherein

order

and techniques

transformative

this

Third

below"

The times

in

basic

most

the

residues

illusions

to

of

below,

liberalism,

and freeing

on in

Already

"from

conununities.

a Second Reformation

of

to witness

conmrunity.

and renewal

ering

going

the churches

redemptive

way anong the

such strategies

dialectics

as those

challenge of

for

The tensive

and debate--such

ment--must

is

redemptive

Like

impose uniformity

strategies

The time

they

the

sect.

For exanple,

as lras evident

to

versus

authorities

reform

the mon-alchical

rdhich tried

tant

which

tou Theou finds

two to make a sect.

authorities.92

down'

in

misunderstood,

church

authority,

allow

cases it

to

is

categories

tends the

reform Basileia.

pr.*i".91

in christian in

or

by Christrs

this

earth

i.dolizing

connunities

freedom

with

begin

which

time rre begin

really

dynamics of

freedom

again.96

mon-archy. the

to

live

in

Divine to-

(archy) . The


24

METHOD

life

of

For

then

faith

own

Lives

For

Christians

life,

death

flourish

will

we shal1 the

be

mystery such

and

in

of

such and

knowingly

creation

a redemption

resurrection

of

a genuinely willingly

out of

of

we were

which

creation

christ

pluralistic

appropriating

is

all

incarnated

world. in

our

born. in

the

Jesus.

NOTES 10.

ah. dialectic of master and slave, cf. G. w. F. Hegel, (New York: Harper The Phenomenology of Mind, ttans. J. B. Baillie between this & Ro!,r, 1967) , pp. 228-40. There is a relationship in the nuclear implicit and the universal victimhood dialectic arms race, cf. E. P. Thompson and D. Smith' eds., Protest and SuruiDe (New York: Monthly Review Press, 1981); also Jonathan s c h e l l , T h e F a t e o f t h e E a r t h ( N e v tY o r k : A l f r e d A . K n o p f , 1 9 8 2 ) . one of the few condemnations leveled by the Second vatican Counof total war, cf. cil was directed at any and all manifestations Caudiun et spes, par. 80. 2cf. wildred C. Snith. ?ouards a l,/orld ?heoLogy (Philadelphia: westminster Press, l98l), pp. 3-44; Langdon Gilkey, Society and t h e S a c r e d ( N e e rY o r k : C r o s s r o a d , 1 9 8 1 ) , p p . 1 5 - 2 5 ; R a i n u n d o P a n i k k a r , Mooil; A Challenge to Modernity ," Cross Cutrents "The Contemplative vol. 31, n. 3 (Fall 1981), pp. 26-72. 3cf. u. Eliade and J. M. Kitagawa, ed,s., The History of Re(Chicago: The University of chicago Press' Ligions, 5th Printing 1970); also F. Heiler, ed., Die ReLigionen der Menschheit (Stuttgart: Philipp RecLam, 1962), pP. 13-53. 4Cf. oavid Tracy, lhe AnalogicaL Inagination: Christian (NewYork: Crossroad, 1981), Theology and the Culture of Pluralisn cf. tr{atthew and humanization, pp. 754-229- On personalization 1982 KeIIy and social Justice," Lamb, "christian Spirituality to be published) . Lecture (Toronto : st. Michael's college, 5cf. Bernard Lonergan, Method. in rheology (New York: Herder & Herder, 1972) , pp. 235-49t Alasdair Maclntyre, After Virtue: A of Notre Dame Press, Study tn Moral ?heory (Notre Dame: University 1981), pp. 1-59. "Ibid.,

pp. 103-13, 238 ff.;

also Lonergan, op. clt.,

pp.

'cf. trans. by w o l f g a n g J . M o n m s e n, I h e o r i e s o f I n p e r i a l i ' s n , P. S. Falla (New York: RandomHouse, 19801; williarn A. Williams' (New York: oxford University Press' 1980) ; Empine as a ,laA of Life From the Colonial Age ta the Present Harry Magdoff, Imperialisn: (New York: Monthly Revield Press, 1978) t Irving L. Horowitz, BeAond and Consolidation in the Enpire and Reuolution: Militarization Press, 1981) ; A. Brewer' Third tlorld (New York: Oxford University (London: Routleclge & Kegan Paul, Maruist Theories of Inperialisz 1 9 8 0 ). SThus freeforce. on effective dominative power is extrinsic A Studg of Hunan L)nderstanding dom, cf. B. Lonergan, Insight: pp. 619-33. (NewYork: Harper & Row, 1978, l1th Printing), 9thi" according to Lonergan. of dialectics i" the function Cf. his Method in Iheology, pp. 128-30, 235-56. It also corresponds to Johann B. Metz's notion of subversive memory. cf. his Faith in Historll and Society (New York: Seabury-Crossroad, 1980) , pp. 184-204.


CHRISTIANITY

25

10cf.

1,"" Cormie, "The Hermeneutical Privilege of the oppressed," Cathalie Theological Soci-ety of America Proceedings, VoI. 33 (1978), pp. 155-81 and references given there. 1 - -1C f . Ben F. [eyer, The Ains of Jesus (London: SC}| Press, (New York: Cross1979t; Matthen L. Lanb, So:Lidaritg uith Vietins given there. road, 19821, pp. 7-12 and references

lZcf. ttob".t JedIn, ed., Hdndbuch der Kirchengecchichte (Freiburg: llerder, 1973, 3rd Ed.l, VoI. I, pp. 147-1.62, L87-I92, 249-260, 433-441. AIso cf. the biased account in Edward Gibbon, lhe Deeline and FaLt of the Ronan Enpire (New tork: The Uodern Library, 1937) , VoI. I, pp. 382-504. 13cf. s. Peterson, "Monotheisnus ats politiechee Problen,t' (Munich: and "Chrietua ale Impenatoen in hie Theologieehe Traktate Kosel, 1951), pp. '15-147, f50-164. Also, Alfred schindler, ed-, llonothei.enus a7.e politi.eches Pyobl,en? E. Peterson und. die Krittk (Gutersloher: der politischen Theologie Gerd Mohn, 19781 . 1{ti*othy Earvard

D. Barnes, Constantine tlniversity Press, 1981), pp.

L,ttid.,

pp.

245-275. Atso Jedin,

anil Eusebius 224-244. oF. cit.,

{Cambridge:

vot.

Irl1,

pp.

3-93. 16cf. pp. J"dirr, op. cit. , YoL. :rIl2, pp. 265-282, vol. III, 16 ff. Peter Brown, Soeiety and the HoLg in Late Antiqui.tA (Berkeley: p p . of California Press, t9821 , University 103-195. l7Cf. pp. 15rl-158; M. Cl.agett et aI., eds. uaelntlzre, op. cit., TtteLfth-Centuny Europe and the Found.ations of Modern SoeietA (Madi6on: University of Wisconsin Press, 1955); Eric Christiansen, ?he Northern Cnuead,es: The Baltic and the Catholic F?attie? 77001525 (Minneapolis: University of l{innesota Press, 19801; J. cilchrist, The Church and Economic ActiDitU in the Middte Ages (London: Macmillan. 1969); Gordon Leff, The Dissoluti.on of the Medieval Outlook (New York: Ilarper E Row, 19761 . 18cf. Edr"rd P. Cheyney, The Daun of a lleu Era (New York: Harper & Row, 1962, 2nd Ed.), pp. 142-246; Lewis llurnford, The Condition of Man (New York: Hareourt, Brace Jovanovich, 1973), pp. 152-200; F. L; Nussbavn, The ?niunph of Sci-ertae d.nd Reasoi (Nen York: Harper & Rorr, 19531, pp. 61-197. 1 ' -0C f . Peter Gay, The Rise of Modern Paganisn (Net York: Randon llousâ‚Ź, 1957); Claude Manceron, Tuilight of the OLd order, trans. by P. Wolf (Uen York: Knopf, 19771.

20cf. The Trigins H"rb.rt Butterfield, of Moilern Scienee (London: c. Bell and Sons, Ltd., 1965); Hiram caton, The ?rigin (New llaven and London: Yale UniverEity of Subjecti.uity Press, 1973) 2ltil1i". L. Langer, PoLiticaL and Social Upheaxal, 1832-1852 {New York, Evanaton alrd London: garper E R o s , 1 9 6 9 ) , p p . 1 - 5 3 , 1 8 1 237; Arno J- lrtaysr. lhe Pereistence of t h e O t d R e g i n e ( N e w Y o r k : Pantheon Books, 1981) .

)- -)C f . ?he lechtological Jacques EIlul, Systen (New York: Continuutn, 198O); llax gfeber, Eeonong and Soeiet|, eds. Guenther (Berkeley, Roth and Claus wittich Los Angeles, London: University of California Press, 1978), pp. 48-55, 2L2-298. On bureaucracy pp. 755-lOO2. Cf. also Anthony clidden8, cf. vol. II, Capitalisn and Modern Social ?heot'y: An Analyeis of the writings of Marc, Durkhein and Mas lleber lCanrbridge : Canbridge University. Press, 1 9 7 7 1, p p . 1 3 3 - 1 8 4 .


METHOD

26

23cf. caPra, The Turning Point: seiettee, society an'7 ttitiof : h e R i s i , n g C u l i u r e ( i ' l e wY o r k : S i m o n a n d s c h u s t e r , 1 9 8 2 1 ; C a r o l y n laeictrant,-rile Death of lgature (San Francisco: HarPer & Ron'-l'980)t (Boston: South End Press' 1980)' ettat. C"i", Ecotogy o" potitL." 24arrthorry

op. cit.,

Gliddens,

PP. 178-182'

25Max

Reason (New York: of fnstlumental Horkheinet, Ctitique T h e S e a b u r y P r e s a , 1 9 7 4 ) ; M a x H o r k h e i m e r , - Ec L i p s e o f R e - a .osn S e a b u r y P r e s s , 1 9 7 1 1 ); M a t t h e r " L a m b , 9 o l i d d t ' i t y illew vorf,'rhe dtth VictLno. PP. 28-50. 26r.

c"ptu,

2TJonathan

oP' cit.,

The Faie of

Schell,

101-163'

PP- 53-74'

the gdrth

(New York:

Alfred

A'

Knopf, 1982). ZSAlasdalr

uacrntyre,

oP. cit..

p{r. 60-102'

29!r"tth",, L. Lanb, Hietorg ' Method and Theotogg (lli-saoula' Press, 197-8i, pp- 55-210; t'tichael Schneider' !{ontana: ssho}ar'5 (Nes York: Synthesis A Uarci.il/freudi.an Neuroeis anil Citiliation': Imagination rft. S-al"ry Press, 19?5!t ltartin Jay, ?he,Di'atectical Brordn and Co., 1973)' (Boston, Tironto: Little, 3Oltax Aer,

Horkheiaer, 19721, pp. 3-45,

Theoig Critical 18&-252.

(Nevr York:

Herder

and Her-

3lnudolf A. Makkreel, Ditthey: Philoeophen of the Hunan --. Press' 19?5) ' University irinceton (Princeton, New jersey: Studies at3-421t râ‚Źszek rtolakowski, Matn cunnenta of Mataisn' pi.-ios-js9, Ll"rr". P. s: Falla (6xford: clarenaon Press, 19781, pp' 335-42C; (Berkeley: Uftiand Faith Judith Van Herik, freud: on Feninini'ty Press, 19gZ) , pP. 9-105' of California versity 32lt.rr"-G"otg Gadarner, It'uth and l4eihod(New York: The -seabury PreBs, 19?51 , p;. Lg2-23L; Hannah Arendt, Betueen Past and Futune L97-264i r'riLz Press, 1951), pp- 4l-90, ifr"'viLi"g itl"r-i"if, lcleveland and Ner York: s;;;";-;d. , rhe vafi5ti'es of Histotv cotnPany, 1956), pP' {6-144' The world iublishing 33Thot" ?heory of 'tiligen Habe.nmas^ The ct'itieal uccarthy, (Carabridge. Mass. and London: The ltIE Press, 19791 , P?' 40-52' 50-98. 34Rob"ta Boyers and Robert orrill, eds', fi' D' Laing and A.ntiThonas szasz' The Myth HarPer s Row,1971); e"ycni.iiry itlew'yort: (earden iitv, New.York: Anchor Books, l979li )ii"i.it"tniripy o ' a v i a " i n g l e b y , ' Z d . , e n i t i . o l - P s g e h i a t r y , ? h e P o L i t i e e of M e n t a l "Freud 19801 ; Bruno Bettelheim, (frew i6rx: Pantheon Bookl' Itealth (March 1, 1982), pp' 52-93' u"i tn. Soul," The Neu rorker 3Stterbert Marcuse' Sotiet AnaLyeisMarcism: A Critical and R' Hahnel' ttr' Albert (New York: Randors House, 19S1), riv; The south End Press' 1981)t ?heony (ioston; ilansis^ and Sociali.at of s o c i a l i s n {university ;;;;ie c. ioages, rhe Burealuctatization of lLassachusetts Press' 1981) . 36Rugh..r.n N. Iyer, lhe Motal and PoLitical Thought of ^Mahctna LL3-292' Press, 1973LPP' Oxf6rd'University

Ganrlhi (6xford:

37s"*rr"l SehooLing i'n Capitalist Bowles and Herbert Gintis, America (NewYork: Basic gooks, Inc., 1976), pp. l8-51, 53-149' 3SMaclntyre, op. cit., Pp. 5-34; Thomas Mccarthy, op' cit', pp. 213-231,-fSe-f-8S; David-Smith, ilho Rules the t|nioersities? rhe iirew vork: titonthly Revi.ew Press' 1974); Richard Bernstein, Theory (New York: Harcourt, of sociat and PoLitical Restructuring t975t . Brace, Jovanovich,


CHRISTIANITY '3-9K- ._ Lectut'es of

27

Jaspers, Philosophg and the I,lorld: SeLected Eseaga and ( C h i c a g o : H e n r y R e g n e r y c o . , 1 9 5 3 ), p . 2 2 .

t' n -Daniel C. !,laguire, lhe New Subveneioes: Anti-Ane"icanisn t h e R e l i g i o u s R i g h t l N e w Y o t k t Continuum, 19821 , pp. 1-55. ^-1- M a c l n t y r e ,

op. cit.,

pp. 103-113, 238-245.

42Jii.g.r,

Habermas, Conmunieation and. the Euolu&ion of Soeiety, Thomas Mccarthy (Boston: Beacon Press, 79761 , pp. 178-205. !'?- D a n i e l Maguire, op. cit., pp. 87-140.

trans.

44I b"Ii"rr. that Alasdair Maclntyrers argunent Ln Aftet, Vittue supports this observation. Both an-archy and non-archy rest ultimately upon technique as controlling meaning and value, whereas syn-archy rests ultinrately upon praxis and hence is constituted by the will to dialogue and to conmunicative competence in reaching public policy. truly In this regard syn-archy as I develop it here is closely related to the works of the Frankfurt school. 45Th" ,rnd.t"tanding of freedom I am referring to here is dependent upon the work of Bernard Lonergan. Cf. his Insight, pp. 595-533. For a complementaly urrderstandj-ng of freedom as expanded effectively practice, through virtuous cf. Maclntyre, op. cit., pp. 169-209. L' -AC f .

Lamb, Solidarity given there.

references 47thi" standing Insight,

uith

Victi.me, pp. 7-23,

28-55 and the

aspect of syn-archy is equivalent to Lonergan,s underprocess of learning. of the self-correcting Cf. his pp. 174-175, 285-303, 713-718.

48Fo. contrast bet\reen contemporary ecumenism and the monp "r e t e n s i o n s archical of the claesical oecumene, cf. Eric Voegelin, press, The Ecunenic Age (Babon Rouge: Louisiana State University 1974), pp. 115-133, 300-307, andl how this contrasts rrith the position of KarI Rahner. Cf. Rahner's Concern fon the Church l[ert York: Crossroad, 1981) , pp. 77-186. 49Cf.

B.tr,.rd

Lonergan, Method. in

--Rosemary bury Press, SlH"rr"

Ruether, 1 9 7 4 1.

Faith

TheoLogy, pp.

and F?atricide

Kl[ng, Doee God Eciet?

(New York:

324 ff . 52tbid.,

101-124.

(New york:

The Sea-

Doublealay, 1980) , pp.

pp. 189-339.

-R-1W o l f g a n g

Leonhard, Eunoconnunisn, Challenge fon Eaot and tleat, trans. Mark Vecchio (New York: HoIt, Rinehart and Winston, 1978); c. R. Urban, ed., Eu"o-Communisn, fte Roots and Futune in Italy and Elseuhere (New Yorkt Universe Books, 1978). qd "Cf.

Langdon

cilkey,

Society

and

the

Sac?ed,

pp.

74-119.

Process theology is a prominent exemplification of this concerh to relate theology and modern science, as weII as the methodological orientation of those theologies influenced by Bernard Lonergan. --Cf. given

there

Daniel Maguire, op. cit., pp. 57-85 and references to the rrork as yet unpubtished of Dr. Dean Fowler.

56c"ta.d Radnitzsky, Contenporary Schoole of Metaecience ,, (eSteborg: akademif6rliget, 195'8), pi. re-faZ.


T,IETHOD

2g -'Cf.

PauI

cutsting. University

London:

(London:

Verso,

1975).

ed., Paracii.gms and ReuoLutio/ts 1980) , pp. Dame Press, of Notre

(Notre 2'l-74.

Dame.

Against

Feyerabend,

q - "nG a y y

Method

59Irnt. ancl th"e' Ct'iLi-:isn eds-, and AIan Musgrave, Lakatos Press, 1970)' Gr.ith of KnouLedge (London: Cambrj-dge University The trlethodology of Saientific pp. 39-48, 91-196; Imre Lakatos, C u r r i e and Gregory eds. John worrall Researcit Prog"ammes, pp. L93-222. (London: cambridge Press, 1978), University 60cf.

B"tnatd

rnsight,

Lonergan,

pp.

103-139.

6loo..Id bridge, 183-218

Bureauaracy A Theory of Public P. warwick, lCam1975), esp. pp. 3-36, Press, Mass.: Harvard University given there. and the references

62"i.hu.d (PhiladelPhia: and Action J. Bernstein , Praxis pp. L65-229i Kar}-otto Press, 1971), of Pennsylvania University trans. to Pragnaticisn, F?om Pragmatisn ApeL, Charles S. Peirce: (Amherst: Press' of Massachusetts University Krols John Michael 1981) . 63Cf. (New York: Simon and the Planners Rob".t coodman, After ?he Fi.nal Epidenic: Ruth Adams and Susan Cullen, 1972); schuster, Educational ir'ar (chicago: on Nuclear and Scientists Phgsicians Ametica 1981) ; David F. Noble, Science, for Nuclear Foundation CapitaLisn IechnoLogy and the Rise of Corporate Science, by Design: (New York: Alfred A. Knopf | \977', . 64E. and. Med.icine Men: Medicine Bror^n, RockefeLLer Ri.h.td (Berkeley: Press' of California university in Aneriea Capitalisn Beyond Reductionism: and J. R. smythies, Arthur Koestler 19i9); (Boston3 Beacon Press, Sciences in the Life Nea Perspectioes Btain The SeLf and fts 1969); Karl R. Popper and John C. Eccles, (New York: 1981) . International, Springer 65Purrl Denis savage trans. Freud and Philosophg, Ricoeur, 1970) ' pp. 419-551; (Ner"/Haven and London: Press, Yale University Jung, and the Search Ricoeur, and Psyche: M. Doran, Subject Robert (washington, Press of America, D.C.: University Foundations for (New York: The Free The DeniaL of Death Becker, 1977) ; Ernest Press, 1973). 66Jo""f and

Henley:

Bleicher, Routledge

Hermeneutics contenporar! 1980). & Kegan Paul,

(London,

Boston

67P",rl ed. and Eerneneutics and. the Human Sciences, Ricoeur, (London: Press, 1981), University Carnbridge John B. Thompson trans. Inaginatio!' The Analogical pp. 43-130, 222-273i D. Tracy, Pe. ' t h e o r i e H L u n g e t s t h e o t i e a n d 3fg- a Ol ; He lmut Peukelt ' I "il s s e n s c h a f pP. 17-54, (Frankfurt: 1978), suhrkamp, Theologie Fundanentale (Chicago: University Ihe Hunan Condition Hannah Arendt, 252-3L0; relative pp. For the references L75-325. 1958), Press, of Chicago refer to the notes and Bernstein, Maclntyre Horkheimer, to Becker, above. AA ""MacIntyre, 69olrrin Press,

W. 1980).

op.

cit.,

Gouldner,

pp. The

169-189.

Tdo

Marxisns

(Ner., York:

The

seabury

70cf. Today and socialism and Robin Hahnel, Albert tqi.h..l M. Lafllb' SoLida?it! 1981); south End Press, Tomo?Tou (Boston: given there, 132-133 and pp. 2-5 and references Victins, uith and Gibbons, given cf. also Michael "Insight there. references M e t h o d : EssdAs in Honor and in M. Lamb, ed.., C?eatiDity Emergence" (Milwaukee: f981), Marquette U. Press, Lonergan of Bernard PP.


CHRISTIANITY

29

529-542i Philip Mcshane, "Generalized Empirical Method and the pp. 543-572. Actual- Context of Economics," ibid., Tlttich."LAlbert and Robin Hahnel, Unorthodor Marzism (Boston: South End Press, 1978); John McMurtry, The Structure of Marxts WorLd-Vied (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton Universj-ty Press, L978); Stanislaw Starski, CLass Struggle in CLassLess Poland (Boston: South End Press, 1982) ; Lawrence Weschler, Solidarity: Poland in the Season of its Passion (NewYork: Simon and Schuster, 1982) ; Rudolf Bahro, ?he Alternattoe in E a s t e r n E u r c p e , t r a n s . D a v i d F e r n b a c h ( L o n d o n: N L B , 1 9 7 8 ) ; K o f i Appiah-Kubi and Sergio Torres, eds., Afri.can Theologg En Route (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1979); Basil Moore, ed., The Challenge of Btack Theology in South Afri.ca (Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1973); Walbert Buhlnann, The Coning of the Third Chunch (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1975); Simon Leys, Chinese Shadoas lNew Y o r k : P e n g u i n B o o k s , 1 9 7 4 1; D a n i e l H . L e v i n e , e d . , C h u r c h e s a n d PoLi.tics in Latin Ane"ica (Beverly Hills: Sage Publications, 1979); Sergio Torres and John Eagleson, eds., The Challenge of Basic Christian Connunitles (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1981) . 72Rob".to Mangabeira Unger, Knouled.ge The Free Press, 1975), pp. 236-295t Glenn on a Tragic Ideal lBaton Rouge: flections versity Press, 1980), pp. 148-199; Parker of Strange"s (New York: Crossroad, f981).

(New York: and Politics Tinder, ConnunitA: ReLouisiana State UniJ. Palmer, The Conpany

73J..." FaIlows, National Defense (New York: vintage Books, 1981); David Hollo\day, "War, MiJ.itarism and the Soviet State," in E. P. Thompson and Dan Smith, eds., P"otest and Suruioe (New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 19811, pp. 7O-lO7i Thomas A Shannon, ed., trlar or Peace? The Search for Nea Ansae"s luaryknoII: Orbis Books, f980). 74Fr"n"i= t{oore Lappe and Joseph Collins, Food First: Beyond (New York: Ballantine the Myth of Scarcity Books, 1977) r francis Moore Lappe, Joseph Collins and David Kinley, Aid as ?bstacle: Tuenty Questi,ons about out Fo"eign Aid and the Hungry (Institute for Food and Development Policy, 19751; Susan ceorge, HoD the )ther HaLf Dies (Montclair: Allanheld, Osmun and Co., l977lt Gerald and Patricia Mische, Iouard a Human World 2t,der (New York: Paulist Press, 1977); Joseph cremillion , Food/Energy and the Major Faiths (Maryknoll: Orbis Books, 1978). T5Derr.ris Gabor, fnnol)ationa: Scientific" Ieehnologieal and. Social (New York and Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970); F. pp. 253-120. Capra, op. cit., 76f,. S. Stavrianos, Globat Ri.ft: ?he fhird ,lo"Ld Conee of Age (New York: williarn llorrord and Co., 1981)i Loretta Schwartz-Nobel, Staruing in the Shadou of Plenty (New York: c. P. Putnam's Sons, 1 9 8 1 ). TTFerdinand tSnnies, Ceneineehaft und Gesellschaft lBerlinr 1887); Ton Bottomore and Robert Nisbet, eds., I HistorA of SocioLogical AnaLysie (Neu York: Basic Books, Inc., 1978), pp. 151, t9?-199, 440-442, 118-236. 7' -AD a v i d

Riesman,

with

Nathan

Glazer

and

Reuel

Denney,

fhe

Lonely C?oud lNew Haven and London: Yale University Press, 19501, H o r . r a r dS . B e c k e r , ) u t s i d e r s : Studiee in the SocioLogy of Deoiance (New York: The Free Press, 1963); Frank J. Donner, The Age of SurueilLance lVew York: Alfred A. Xnopf, 1980) . T9Jonathan R - -NI b i d . ,

Schell,

The Fate of

pp. l8l-231.

the Ea"th,

pp.

f73-174.


METHOD

30 81Macr.ty.e,

op. cit.,

pp.

190-209.

82Ma*

w " b e r , E . . c ) n a n uc n d S o c i e t y , v o l . I , p p . 2 4 - 2 6 , 3 3 9 , 212-265i Vol. II, pp. 956-997i Max Weber, 0n Charisna and Institution BuiLding (chicago: University of Chicago Press' 1968)' pp. 46-80. 83rt

pp. 48-65.

id.,

84N.rr"y

in M. Lamb, ed., and Reconciliation," Ring, "Alienation "Horizonal and Method, pp. 249-264i Mark D. l4oreIli, Creati|itA Diplomacy," ibnd., pp. 459-475 and references given in footnote 8 above . 8SB."""t"a ed., The Cr"eatioe Process (New York: The Ghiselin, The Act of Creation 1955); Arthur Koestler, New American Library, (New York: DelI Publishing Co., 1954) ; William Mathews, "Method in M. Larnb, ed., Credof Reality," and the Social Appropriation tiuity and Method, pp. 425-442. By community here I mean, of course, community. and not only instinctual intentional 86otto Nathan and Heinz Norden, ed,s., Einstein York: Avenel Books, 1981), pp. 509-640. 87B"trr.td Ae 'R" w

Lonergan, Method. in yet

have

to

appreciate

the

TheoLogy, pp. epochal

356-358.

significance

cf. ecumenical movement among the world religions. wetl Smith, Iouards a Horld Theology (Philadelphia: minster Press, 1981). 89R"f".

to

references

given

in

notes

on Peace (New

of

the

wilfred cantThe West-

10 and 11 above.

90Not"r,

Perrin, Jesus and the Language of the Kingdon (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1976); Ernst KHsemann, Jesus Means FreeFortress Press, 1969). don (Philadelphia: 9lc,rrturo A Political cutierrez, "Freedom and Salvation: John Knox Press' and Change (Atlanta: Problem," in Liberation Ig77l , pp - 3-94; Martin Hengel, Chri s t and Poaer (Philadelphia : Eaith: A Case Fortress Press, 1977); Gerd Theissen, A Critical (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1979) ; Alfred Braunfor Religion of th.aL, SaLuation and the Perfect Societg (Artrherst: University M a s s a c h u s e t t s P r e s s , 1 9 7 9 1. 92Et.r"t Troeltsch, ?he Social Ieaching of the Christian of Chicago Press' Churches, trans. olive wyon (Chicago: Utliversity 1981), vol. I, pp. 8-3793tbid.,

pp. 328-232.

94tbid., vol. rrr pp. 451-514, 579-651, 591-805. cf. also of ytee Congar (Milwaukee: Timothy MacDonald, The Ecclesiology 1982). Ph.D. dissertation, Marquelte University, 95Joh"rrn t 4 e L z, ? h e E n e r g e n t C h u n c h ( N e w Y o r k : c r o s s Baptist road, 1981). The renewed emphasis being given to local churches i-n The Catholie Theologi'cal SaeietA theologically is reflected '.forres of Aneri.ca Proeeedings, Vol. 35 (1981) . See also Sergio Comnunand John Eagleson, eds., The Challenge of Basic Christian 96Jonathar

schell,

?he Fate of

the Eat'th.


I,oNERGAT,IISEARLY USE OF ANALOGY A RESEARCHNOTE--WITH REFLECTIONS Frederick E. Crorre, S.J. Regis College, Toronto Eleven Lonergan ogy,

ago,

preaent,

in

the

need of

as well

as the

such a procedure.l

University asaert

a eimilar

if

we are

to

to

for

the

pitfalls

threaten

that Iater,

the

think

uEe of

past

in

the

anal-

terms

Euccess

at

a Laval

itaportance Trinity,

analogously

of

of

the

a paper

in

continuing

a Chri8tology

Bernard

historian,s

understanding

need to

construct

Theologg,

the

underatanding

he noted

analogy

to

Method in

years

Th.""

colloquiirm,

psychological

our

his

paragraphE

sotE

discussing

the of

years

devoted

of

the

and went on

consciousnegs questions

to meet the

of

tine.2 These sample

referencee

larly

and justifiably

guite

irmocent,

busy reader. tifonr

use of

of

hidden

of

his

in

itself

too

But

carry

analogy

in

that

usage.

the

and thus

data

But history

is

analogy thl.nkinE.

hae wider

challenge

fron

My historical the

txo

perhapa,

Uy orn

out

the

will

task

doctoral

pasaagea

which

of

with

assemble j.n

noted

as a key to $ho Iabor thinking

with

bit

Lonergan's

a fen

to

of

use

his

Btyle

accept

the

has presented. reflections

topic.

which

analogy

to

writings,

aamples

that

his

then

this

diaaertation deal

those

concl.ude

significance

as a study

an interesting

is

serving for

a wealth

career.

than

opinion

a

understanding

previous the

seem

and mul-

rfith

our

therefore,

his

regu-

pause to

new journal, for

iuplications,

sketch

practl,cal

enrlch

this

of

are

give

writings,

to

Lonergan.s

period

that

Lonergan,'

an extensive

early

to

and aa a directive

and carry

of

be nined

rnore here,

lexicography?

of

In

freight

perspective

a better

there

or

of

1940,

to

seemed worthwhile,

t}re tlethod. and post-rYethod

on the

and traditional

Lonergan.E

on analogy

provide

works "later

and as a contributLon

sonE of

of

in the

the

night

It

analogy

those

fanriliar

they

neaning

later

to

called

in

Lonergan

conpleted

eorne detail.

in

Aguinas

is shown to have ueed the analogy of Aristotle.s physical motion (nption in the trangitl,ve sense of noving an object) to understand the divine pretrction by which the sinner ia converted and juetlfied.3 And there is developed, with a more personal input, the

generalized

tivity: sets

on the forththe

Creator

and that

dependence

theorem analogy

of of

"proxiraate" of

on God of

the the

divine

operation

a srrord.sman's analogy

for (the

creature pnincipTe

31

of

in

all

created

use of

his

sword,

acLonergan

the caugation of the rretncrte" analogy being operation

as opposed

the to


32

}TETHOD

that

of

the operation

ticular

anal.ogies at

discussion special of

this

analogies

li-e,

in

such a thematic

for

their

for

of

exposition

the

Trinity.

tional,

remarks on the

Lonergan's

the

und.erstanding

for

present

purposes, as it

intelligence of ial

proper

the

things, in

lead

of

personal

only

stated

his

insight

ovrn manner,

career,

it the

being

of

but

"cannot

particular

necessitates of

versity

to

the

vances

analogy,

judgment, is

the

"natural

insight

is

is

content

is

truth

the

an analogy of

is

key importance

in

"the the

forth

Aristo-

matter

of

being:

of

proportion, terms

by which

through

understanding

is

the the

Also

to

inteltj.gibly analogy

for

and

the process

of

the

.

of

giving

is

tra-

meaning

these

ad-

the

Trinity,

to

articles

ens and esse,

proceeding

.

proPortion

and concept in

.

the di-

.

human consciousness

be noted

an analogy

.

whatever

and .

feature,

characteristic

.

"the

understanding,"

intelligibility

identity

.

sense."8

concept of

in

through-

specifically

of

act

. makes the

here

between essence and existence

and being.9

is

the the

is

be

could be I'what is known

to natural

process

"As there

there of

of .

.

the

and "the

expressing

Thus,

it

position

. could

.

be operative

will

the object of

.

nature

set

form is

Leads to

similarity

experience

remark:

to

an effect

but

. its

Again,

that

proportion

The proportion

fron

change

nanely,

content.

enough,

ditional

of

be analogous,"

the the

different."

subject analogy."

theory

and Loner-

matter

an Aristotelian

.

mater-

dynamic

That

of

a notion

direction

The other

of

analogy

.

of

"quiddity" process of on analogy.

And so we have,

of

that of

as the object concept

the

recognition

inagined.'

a position

anal-

dynamism of

discovery

ultimate to

the

use of

the

the

and truth, in

and to

more inportant

for

lay

in-

tradi-

theology

far

around the

lvhat is

for us to

to

But,

their

analogy

are obviously

they

unfolding

the

into

takes

by recourse

analogy,"

telian

in

indirectly."

Lonergan's

being

and for

substantially

the]t

nor quantum nor quale

by intellect out

role,

"the

quid

neither

basis

do show

remembered

psychological

analogy

of

intelligence

and fateful

on proportion:

if

developed

two directions

One direction gan's

of

and the

consciousness, will

the

heads for

object

heading

rnystery.o

dealt

later

theory

cognitional

relation is

questions

a fe$t years

personal,

theory

The content

reference.

the Thomist

latter

divine

of

cognitional

the

of

very

or any

it.

They are especially

Thomist

Under the

for

no thematic

is

general,

using

theological

follovred

interest.t

portant

ogy:

that

in par-

interest

there

in

way of

my terms of

and revitalization

recovery

but

analogy

particular

outside

Th.e Derbun articles just

of

Lonergan's

and the

course,

of

Such extensive revealing,

date

early

significance

the

with

itself).4 perhaps

is

so also

n"t. "10 Thit since

Being


33

ANAI,oGY is

a divine

as an act

attribute of

and,

as the

But,

restricting

how this cept

the

attacheE

Three,

his

personal

ig

in

shifting act

objectifying

analogy

its

to

preaent

of

from

the

note con-

objectified

ltself,

expressing

in

dynamic

not

relevant

Son

Trinlty.

I merely

the

understanding,

foundations

to

the

purposes,

focua

the

of

Eot,

Fatherta

the

relation

second person

the to

discuasl,on

remark,

to

the

grounda

tsord,

uttered

but

corrnon to

utterance,

hunan congcious-

ness. Ineight, over

the

of

"notion ent of

in

he saya,

for

could

say it the of

chapter

12 but

that

is

sider

it

in

of

tion

the

its

about Further of

use in

thia

to

notion

to

there

analogy,'

Ipnergan

classical

heurlgtic rt

and to tion it

but,

meaning

vary-

another.

one

for

one desire

the

one could

or,

say it

and goes beyond what

depending

i8

atrictly,

a

iB the

of

rhole

concePt

this

you con-

potential

as

one aska the

guet-

in if

other

one can forn

on wtrether

knoe or

aa notion,

ie

its

then

que3tion

the

tcrr,

ln

knovledge appllcatl.on

callg

itl,

connon

recognizing

ig

analogy,

in

of

sense that

But

ln

a Dore

of

analogy

rhich

under

gcience

ln

('a

lo.ca

reference

to

the

it.

exploits situationa

fact

repeated rurely etody.ls

rlth

that

the

ulll

etabe re-

such a u!e, basic

"sinilars

differ,

our

use conmon eense il

As ahrays, that

a

in

headingr

legitinating

untlerstandLng:

than

protractdd

coqrared

a pattern

in

la har

varl,oua

are

grounds

there wtrich

sâ‚Źarchlng

of

the

nore analogy

to

inrtance to

lnherent

ter:ar

reference

ertrrpolation,

e nw

thcre

hardly

can receive

llttle

1r acknorledged.ll the

an early

dangera

l.B given

understoodt"

being

atructurea

is

make of

the

it

of

is

Finally, to

He

same

to

r.onergan,

to

but,

anlogou!

Secondly,

prone

the

, and one can say of

deeire

there

though

context

be related

peated.

with the

(indeed,

being'

La Ineight

Fl,rst,

cod,

tistical.l6

poaition

accordingly.

rith

underpins

analogousr

of

concept

application

univocal,

interpret

conceptsi

naterl,al

here.

notion

of

a8 the

all

inher-

the

and lonergan'a

univocal,

of

being

rith

and applLcation.

neaning

mention

both

as I

or

itself

productive

contrast

and revised

contentsi

such a concept?f

univocal

in

written

raa

19s3.11 the

of

anticipation

is

is

here,

1919 to

penetratea or, one all other contentsi 'for regards concePta, this dietinction

being

that i:, the 'notion

concept it

of

it

other degire

neither,

is

from

analogoua,

or

that

all

that

notion

contenta.'l3

being

from one field

know underpins

while

of

applications,

angrer,

analogous,

aa the

developed

is

notion

this

yeara,

four

much elaboratedrl2

being

syatematically

could to

of

all

in

revigiona

next

know and ag set

to

now very

is

analogy

asks whether ing

the

understood

desire

being,

meaning

of

being,"

the

on the

for

except

course

are

without adds also

explanasinilarly

formulating the


34

METHOD

j-nsights

particuLar for

suspicion

relevant

to

the critical

in

we have been examining turn

to more of

shortly

giving

.rot without

each,17

grounds

thinker.lS major

of

lrorks

But at

then.

Lonergan and will point

this

there

re-

intervene

on analogy little essays, each wj-th a wealth of detail -.rir to surnmarize, One is a review article on Johannes I will B e u m e r' s T h eo l o g i e a L s GL a u be n s u e r s t L . n d n i s , a b o o k t h a t d e a l t a t (now vatican I) length with the position of the vatican Council three

which

rday we may understand

on the through of

analogies

the

mystery

with

and continues his

to is

atudents

ference

to

focus

But the

of

understanding

ology,

a focus

in

is

Lonergan adding

that

There

arriving

thoughtas

of

to

and there ditatioe to

apprehend being The third

analogy

of

in

of

and scientific

definition

that to

into

to unpo-

the

(rtith

an ac-

and modern,

of

context

of

that

duality)

,

between ene quidhis

created

aPprehend

essence is being

is

and imperfectly.

is

which

a paper

for

the

Lonergan draws a phrase

thought.23

though

Thomas,

(and then

lejection

bwt- to

the

The

based on Platonist

medieval

the

st.

of

universals

Fourth

Inter-

"a protracted

lde found

ln

Th"

Insightl 'con-

"o^p.tison fron to Prescind entirely For example, "the structures."

to verification

judgment,"

quae

and

apprehend God in

similarity

enter

hypothesis

analogy is

the

most exten-

the question

difference

(an echo of

on a structural

the materials relation

to

the

be noted

to

congress,

proportion"

of

God in

of

his

rendering relate

thinkers,

analogously

only

esaay

Thomlst

betrdeen Thomist centrates

of

ll.im quidditati{e,

apprehend

national

talk

for

under the

the whole question.

the

the-

. Analogiae conaec-

.

supposes duality

knowledge various

and ens analogice:

to

to

subsistent

an exporition

is

to

anal-

of

and human intellect,

knov then) , there

that

when they

experience

at

,

probably

verbatim

reference

difficulty

the

of

emphasis

only

principle

date

an alnbst

,

what is

angelic,

ie

value

tasks

. Analogi.ae conseetaria

.

to

Intelligence

siting Platonic

.

account

characteristic

the

1954-1955.21 H".",

divine,

with

starta

his

derstanding.

count

of

.

he gives

hominen reepiciant,"22

to

passing.20

in

"Analogia intellectus

subtitLes,

quae Deum reepiciant and organized

to

exposition.

positive

Supplement Lonergan wrote

the

taria sive

(how familiar

Beumer's

on the

relation

indicate

course of

Trinity

three

analogy

interlocking

I had been,

vatican

Lonergan

rather

is

has and on its

The second essay is students

for

cornment, in

article

I may merely

in his

of

chapter

shorthand re"Denzinger 1795"--his question) , and he shows an acute inter-

favorable

the

ogical

tni"

natnely,

faith,

and by the

phrase,

passage

the

of

by creation

plogramnatic

be, the

generally

vrith

est,

mystery.19

mysteries

the

supplied

is that

is

similar not

to

to

the

say that

relation


ANAIOGY

35

scientific entific

hypothesis

is

verification

the

the

Ionergan

sulting the

in

Trinity.

if

they

works

We are

are

sere

in

study.

role

theology

able

itself

of

De eonetitutione is

sets

in

and scientific order

introduces

this

the

and the

is

finite is

act

and what act

of

of

(divinel

his

year

indeed,

with

the

dicates.--

AA

analogy, analogy

a longer

an extended

whole

rrcrk

Our topic

whj,ch are itself,

doc-

Secorrdly,

analogy

rrhat

for

the

necessarily

what

Trinity

Dioina"un

same in-

he necessarily

retnaina,

however, in

in

the

academic

Pe"sonarun

eonceptio

the psychological

of

on that not

Here

dis-

as by one and the

so by one and the

centers

in

of

became (human) .27

account

discussed,

but

path

personal

up the

wotk,

analogia."

a science.25

Word can be both

brought

$ork,

Our first

between theology's of

Christ:

and what he contingently

and produced

analogica,

the

and

consider-

important

theology's

very

be,

the

nature

uith

but

God knows both

carne to

being

The following cycle

hiB

1964,

as of

the

"De nethodotun

human in

and even

These

year

as well

smaller

and again

knowing,

contingently

norld.

the

et peychologi.o.25

exposition

year

re-

too.

between

synthetic

theology,

discussed,

the

entitled,

unity

till

by now expect,

ontolog'tca

Lonergan

divine

sci-

importance,

academic

repeatedly

analysis,

and the

same infinite

will

an analogy

trinal

or

Christology

major

theology"

produced

a aection forth

of

wider

of

for

revision

on analogy

ideas then

Chpieti

covery

of

the

"Latin

are

his

year

$orks

continuing his

field

"treatises"

at

As my readers

revision

interest

then

term of

The first

Lonergan

fornal

unknorrn to

undergo

present

bread-and-butter

like back

almost to

which marks the of

his

something

definition,

iudgment.24 1955-1956 and 1955-1957, were productive

The academic years, ones for

same as Thomist

same as Thomist

analogyl the nature

the

an introductory

long

analogy;

as the

title

exposition

chapter

in-

and rol.e of

on the

of

the

nature

of

theology.29 Three it

for

if

there

pointa

be one,

theology.3o those

souid,

in

the

of the

field

through

only

guestion

procedures

of

a new guestion:

science the

to

of

reserve

the

analogy,

and those

difference

of

bet$reen

ate fi?Bt sciences fot ue in the natural anA those that are ft?et fot, us in the gtructures, (languagee, donestic etc.l, that is, the

(for

cultural.

eguivocal.3l

a transcultural

remote

the

One I mention, recurring

which

of

latter

object

is

the

etc.l

hunan scienceg and the

between

The second

categories

(color,

come up here.

paragraph:

a Iater

principle, example,

from ours) , but development of

The former Hence there

are is

and one not

one also

only

painstaking

through

on the

interiority.32

side H.r.

said

to

need for

on the

entry of

be univocal these

the

Lonelgan

into

side

latter of

a culture

subject, goes on to


METHOD

36 discuss

for

arises,

church of of

time, point

surely

tnay be mentioneal:

the

i,n De constitutione

already cation

of

of the 34

grace.

orvlne

principle

the

inhabitation

philosophy

matters

account

of

beings,

of

not

given

ansrrrer is

for

beings

to

understanding

"the

analogies

First,

there

is

to

ing of of

is

In the

the

forcea (in

academic year, his

faith,

undelstand,

purpoae.

to

for

so,

and

metaphysics,

more funalamentally,

But then,

(form

understanding."

of is

form as the

give

to

potency

to

a

as insight ground of

reflective

however, but of

Lonergan gave a course is but

development, one is of

all

himself

the

shows that

mysteries,

but

he could

truth

brought the

only

two points

faith remark .that divine faith is scientific

and so no analogy

is

sig-

considerable

I note

uee "belief"),

he knows;

there

of

There

truth.

of

truth

is

not

and reveals

what God understands

Secondly,

understanding

as a series

the

1958-1959,

overall

himself

for

it

function

dif-

areasi

essence and existence,

et methodo'38 tt

an analogy

for

Divine

relevant

human understanding

of

rde lrould more likely

verify

the

there

being is

knowledge of

being.37

us to

verifies

tance.39

analogy.

and act

"understanding

the

insight)

present

Engtish

and not

, and then there is analogoue understandto give the extended metaPhysics understanding

to

for

nificance for

all

De inteLlectu

entitled

farniliar in

being."35

in

proportionate

absolute

absolute

the

leaves

$rith

of

understanding

experience,

judgment

beings'

come from an understanding is

of

metaphysics

all

or analogy Proportion and "l,tetaphysics is understanding

concerned

analogy

the

is

there

of

studied

betrreen essence and existence. exploiting

residue

working

those

essences is

netaphysician

the

any particular

are a compound of

But beings

question,

the

not

analogy,

terms of

various

hirn the c's.

of

a" They

is

The rnetaphysician

of

types

ferent of

in

a proportion."

y:?t

What, t'hen, does he understand? Lonergan's

the ens per essentian." of

abstract

the by

"It

understand?

the

for

on Insight.-context

seen

and appli-

justified

followinn

the the

in

Christ,

an analogy

who are

lectures

analogy

what does a metaphysician class

ere return

of

now lePeated,

those

in

unity

the

provide

to

Spirit

and Lonergan's .HaIifax

a neat

contain

is

extended

Holy

high

From these

for

Christi,

to

a third

Final-ly'

study,

analogy

the

of every

the transcultural

of

further

that

peoples'

all

including

for

calls

is'one

and nevertheless

conditions,

The relation

every culture.'"

it

and the gospel was

occurred

to be universal,

cod is

analogical

the

revelation

particular

preached under very

the question;

aspect of

the theological

necessarily

into

notion

no scientist

for in

principle

is only for

involved. what we can our

accep-

Play to sPecify our (though the term is not


37

ANALOGY

reportedl that

of

the

inverse

square

up a new field that

divine

of

of

mysterj-es

without

reduci.ng the us return

remark,

very

to

so the

reality

1959,

useful

itself

something irrational.40 Lonergan rs own work in theology.

that

and psychological Christology

to

reworked

culminate

in

work

ship

the

to

guite

history.42

forward

in

one has to

ruthlessly

in

the

next

1964 and bring

Lonerganrs

so that

theology,

period

this

phase in

on method was going

to

were years,

five

a conclu-

Meanwhile,

a complex

simplify

the

of

any sketch

the

obtains

theology

during

of

only

faith

on christ.41

statements

headings

various

of

and trinitalian

publications

the

a particular

sion

course, of

under

I note

an analogy

betrdeen ontolog'ical being

numbers,

irrational

to

!{ore massively,

the

understanding can discuss

of

as Subject,"

too,

opens

and thus

theologian,

mathematics

"christ

is

it

undelstands

number,

human intelligence,

the

from method to

of

mathenatician

an irrational

exceed

a nay analogous

Let

2 is

mathetnatics,

them in

From an article

as the

insight:

root

its

of

relationhistory and

course

developrnent. I note already succinct

table

analogy:

stance,

the

gives

the

though

nith it

And there ogy for

an analogy

of

of

the

great

as the

testing

the

gan strove tory

of the

I

source

new,

of

second of

positive

its

science

basis

for

the

of

196!

in

the-

role,

as inverse

a

is types

sub-

understanding

in

wae going

said,

(divine

for

generalize

to

mining his

however,

even

insight.45

psychological

of

"worlds*

the

read

analogy

that

the

the

side

of

but

from

the

the

old

way of of

of

the lo

Meaning."--

the

subject

in

Thomas More Institute, A great

chapter

doing

anal-

part

3 of

from

of

the

Method in

involved otherl arena For

the

his-

In

the

of

"realms

consciousness)

is

established

Then, called content lheology,

is

simply of

the

from

obtain, which

operations

given

, and we not

differences

there

is

meaning"

of

and the

for

two remarks.

theology.

greatest

in

that

them as Loner-

1961-1962, attention

worlds

where the

obiect, of

these

too, the

and the

(th,e later

subject

pass from vrorld to world.48

1963 at

being

ideas

differentiations

the

side

forttard

grace

we need rnake only

De nethodo theologiae, to

again

found

do not

and helpful,

De Deo Trino

more and more detached

but

corresponding

us to

the

analogical

analogy

the

changes

and Thonist

Then the

restatement

ttpe

tleatises

analogy,

course, to

of

form,

the

the Trinity.-

three

served

beirrg.44

a new scriptural L7

is

new, r think,

first

exposition

rewrites

that

third

vlork on method, the

Also

but

Aristotelian

the

a strong

be of

christ,

Platonist,

us a fresh

ology,{5

of

unity

topic.43

of

and the

t-he De Verbo rnealndto

that

our present

affect of

then

used for

the

allow

lecture

"The Analogy lecture

especially

in of

we find j.n the first


I*tETHOD

38 part

that

of

ments of to

and for

.n"logy,51

of

rhetorical

pages.

give

the

term

with

term:

is

it

a list

Lonergan offer

to

them rrith

This

pretty

is

all

so far Helpful

degree

the

analogy,'"

and it

occurrence

in

demands, demands.)"

occagion

use of

its

the

delegate

and never

.orrt.*l,

term,

the

in Lonerganrs Pattern means that we must work to understand

rnuch the

re-

and ex-

terms

occasion

another

that

does

his

a systematic

not

uses

but the

is

here

he is

requires,

we may

an analogous

is

as I know,

nowhere, meanings.

precision

such a view'

in

meanings

itself

that

vte have

that

maintain

analogy

under-

Lonergan'g

to be i-ncluded

effect

of

degree

the

be at

which may not

the logic

senae that

the

in

thinker plains

But

these

of

mark on Thomas Aquinas,

that

down

set

research of

view

particular

the

fact

the

meanings.

various

a

understanding.53

little

sketchy

I would

features

outside

stands

feature

one such

the

but

certai0

fix

enough to

of

basis

analogy,

and use of

standing

an

as oPPosed to

doctriner

a comprehensive

attempt

latte!

permits

for a better exploit I fill Presently pattern of Lonergan's usage.

on the

not,

I would these

rn the

which

examples r./trich give

earlier

psychological

the

analogy,

trinitarian

overall

on the

of

the

that the

thoroughly

elaboration.52

on egstenatic

statement

revealing

perspective

data

speculative

I note

sketch,

basis

its

up of

so with

and doing

analogical

rework very

scriptural

the whole

piling

thinking

Lonergan's

be.to*".50

the

a new stress

is

organization

in

for

it

of

De Deo T?ino

both

editions,

for

or embodi-

carriers

the various

with

illuminating

is

in my historical

item

As a final 1964 volumes of

This

it

a title

that

formality

there

but

him naming the pattern

find

the

dealing

chapter,

meaning;

work

each loqic-

to

machines. what the day,

the

then

gards

what

dent

being,

this

the

strictest

of

elements

that

is

nysteries technical

sense in

and heuristic is

C : D),

the

in of

field

of

and act

potency

the

which

structures, analogy

indeed

of

firmly

being, Proportionate (form, in contrast,

the

and there

is

there

is

a broader

analogy

indirect

of

understandto

regard

the various

a proPortion

even in

But, truly

in

four

of

analogy

the

one may speak of

Thomist

carriers terms

understanding

re-

transcen-

maintained

Secondly,

j't

that

ia

understood:

and Proper object of insight). is understanding sense, analogical

as the Trinity.

There

analogical

direct

position

thought,

meaning or. the

and directly

as

seems clear

and that

but,

course;

hre recognize

If

we find?

meanings

the

understanding,

be properly

cannot

strict

ing--a

of

role

the metaphysical being

some of

are

then

determining

such but of

and scientific

of meaning, involved of

still

classical etc.

(A : B :

some, but

all

: four


ANALOGY

39

naA be directly in

the

understood,

strict

untechnical

\rith

meanings.

And I

would give

netaphors

historianrs

the

terms

activity

the

last

still,

as in-sight,

full

Lonergan would object

to,

these

terms

since

we can understand

I think,

will to

the

explain

theology? while

is

his

my sketchy

For

example:

use it tific

assertion

rdhatever the

tional

that

field

method can lead

the

all

relation

regard

us back to

conscious-

in

the

to

serve and

tro,58

"n"logy.59 take account both

terms,

features.

one mind and must

that

invariant

behind

more so

science

stable

we have but

such What

paragraphs of

a general

up certain

or obiect;60

of

cog-

to

task,

features

least, in

the

data the

An answer would have to does turn

point

under-standing.

fo!

anal-

paene omne

Ianguage for

two preceding

on the at

conof

making any metaphor in

development

research

the

is

analogy

recently

considerable

but

on,

con-

against

euintil).an, our

up of

point

and easy path

analogy--and

the

usage

analogies

one could

compare specific

deny,

question.

a large very

of

position

For he lrill

seeming to

This of

distinctions

Lonerganrs

systematic

fact

understanding of

(see my

and third

analogy.

repeatedly

catching

all

second

conmon-sense

broad

metaphors:

as a systematic

ness and have no need at

one situation

analogy

from the mere piling

and in

of

and very

tr,ro) . To make the

the

analogy

broad

sense of

he admits with

grasping,

serve

of

inveighs

by taking

is

these

separates

quod di,cimus netaphona ."t,57 nitional

combine

tvro usages)

Lonergan

looking.55

case with

use of

aberrations

division

in the first (more likely in

human knowing

ogy with

the

the very

and illegitimate

important

that

not is

common seirse understands

perhaps

would

suppose

we note

is

there

the

us a fourth

Another (more likely crete,

another;

paragraph)

ceiving

which

Thirdly,

sense in which

by analogy opening

sense.

the

study

structures

of

scien-

of

cogni-

activity;51

and that there is a great difference betneen and its procedures, on one side, and theology and its procedures on the other.62 The brief account we find in the opening pages of Method in fheology63 =""." quite consistent with science

these

continuously

may regard

the

between certain that

to

would

put

create

in

procedures

them into a mess,

but

tr.ro clues.

thing certain

to

nherever develop

similarities

to

First,

it

it

with

works

of

would

recent be not

to

put

if

the

to

sho\r sone similarities

according scientific

Next, to

its

I

is

suggest

them into end I

ah^rays the that

own nethod,

method,

I grar,t

statements

them. To that

human nind

however,

an analogy

and theology.54 with

understand

be at vrolk.

theology

The question,

Latin

science

my advice

rather

human mind one must expect procedures

of

the

a logic-machine

a logic-mach ine--try would offer

positions.

maintained

affirmations

and quite

in

its

it

is

noting another

one


40

METHOD

to

take

sci.entific

conform

to

denied

he

that and

ence,

as

method A quotation

it.

and

attempt

helpful

theology

conceives

then

a model

may be

on

to

here; analogy

the

make

theology

Lonergan of

just

has

natural

scr--

continues:

over analogy However, to avoid is not an easy matter. and with of theology and above familiarity the history problems, are two main steps. with its current there natural sciThe first of mathematics, is an exploration the basj-c and philosophy to uncover ence, conmon sense, activhuman cognitional and invariant structure of all method and so to reach a transcendental ity for theolosuch a method will be relevant to theplogy, gians have used them. always have had minds and always t h e o l o g i c a l method, w i l l n o t b e , h o w e v e r , t h e w h o l e o f It the specifically theological for to it must be addd fields.55 principle from other that differe'ntiates theology what

I

main

steps

but

woul-d

caII

that

context

the

to

the

srith

problems.

Lonergan,

and

in

history;

notoriously

be

might tory I

hope

need if

rather

that

of

is

research

is

may be

and

theology

through this, if

some

i-nsights

just

not

much of

the

theologians

all

rather

to

if

of

as

our

quite

a matter

of

fact,

thinking

is

not

there

is

requirements

no of

of

and to

of

instance to

enter activity;

as

run

his

state-

emerging,

a matter

analogous of

and

transcendental

value

of but

a division,

that

begun. "67

a philosophy

anything

r^/ay, short

logic.

dicl,

cognitional base

only

that go

to

only

an

seem

impossj.ble

get

subdi.vision

but

analysis

and

eight

need

recently

just

than

we would

intentionality

his

I

procedures

ranges

the

to

the

challenging the

welLbegun, more

somewhat

is

as

insist, and

Analogical

it

of

the

tend

forget?)

so

forgetfulness

mater-

even

a desiderandum

to

task,

hisFirst,

of

wealth

especially

like

research of

idea.

impLementing

that

of

item

convey

more

the

fascinating

Iogic-machine

impoverished fit

that

then

that

the it

might

is

true

and

ascertainable

that

expand

This

in

great

to

method

problems

another

illustrate

would

current

piece

little

just

studyt

essential

analogous,

necessarily

a

is

into

said a

wj,ll

inserted:

its

critics.

this

now

begun,

"is

studied.

are

I

is is

Lonergan's

when

meant

It

allowed

deeply

on

principle;

to

be

they

certainly,

I

even

analogy

to

method.

correct

Lonergan

Secondly, questions

wish

note

forward

drawn

on

I

two

be

theological

readil-y

his

of

than

awaiting

special-ties

r

back.66

ments

and

pre-1965.

of

easily

widely

that

(perhaps

functional one

many

to

theological once

the

themselves--

with

his

out

at

by

still

underestimate

fact

suggested

investigation?

such

Lonergan

is

my research

impression

my

it

a

and

with

significant

more

Lonergan

in

wrestling

lexicography,

or

ial

of

overlooked

My introduction

worked

are

steps

theology

not

is

for

speak

two

of

fact,

here

attention

these

history

years

thirty-five

theotogical

reader's

outlines--they

which

into

familiarity

in

the

Lonergan

reducing to

make

of

but an his

idea


41

ANA].OGY

Thirdly, stances but

scores

the

guestion.

ators

analogy

of

ness to

of

are analogoug. lists

questions Ho* aII

it?

easy to

senae. And that

is

go on to

the

this

and to

analogy

of

his

in

This

greatly

illuminate

the

a vexed

question

and inner

there

an outer

word in

on the able

aid

Jesus

for

us, of

of

toward

of

word in

of

to

interiority

interLority

began to

of

people

our

would,

of

all

ages,

describe

here,

nrore

and I think

tradition

and

and freedom

Ln Method in Jeaus

finding

into

fheologg.T2 expreaaion

and his suffering. silence a broad gense, ie received,

be received is,

inter-

end we have

his

our own inner

that

solving

and the

spectrun

apostles,

between

rord

in

other

authority

and re-expreased

virtue

foundations,

analogy

church

an outer

betneen

inner

the

religious

religious

as re meet it

and deeds,

interiorly,

pression out

woulcl be the

expression,

assimilated

nord,

our

an analogy

relation

caae of as poaaible:

as the mystics

is

of

we have the

when they

There

dialectic,

a special

the

and the

rational,

etc.1o

one end of

At

same

one could

as fully

with

aa well

experience.

turning

to

At

the

are aa differ-

intelligent, of

for

uses

becones in

beginning

out

I.r batr""r,

time8

conscious-

Then it

etc.,

it

believers

etc,, those

spoken rrords

tnediaries

norking

human form.7l from

outer

is,

his

of

of

oper-

reflectioir,

three

conversion,

their

theology, That

levels

and understood.

evangelists,

helpfully

one of

the

interiolity.

religious

of

the

a form that

while?

From this of

the notion

are queations

facts:

human congciousness

especially would

love,

religious

God.rs son in

prophets,

it

the three

the need for

be pondered

to

Jesus with

but

of

rorth three

in-

analogy,

are

for in

of mealiation , etc., essay with a reference

we have ourselves, iority

it

all

consciousness.59 analogy

I close analogy,

so? Is

to distort

that

intelligence, can be cast

that

as the

For example,

presence,

system, of

of

it

alnrost exactly,

and responsible

the

Is

suppose

and other just

not

us from one level

for

three

front:

questions

three

promoting

development,

What is

an instance,

a broad

Lonergan

another:

fatally ent,

nevertheless

concepts

deliberation.5S "is":

ls

can be assembled along

it

a question

by the of

in

faith

word,

the

interiority. seens to that

appointed

God. It

divides

inter-

beconâ‚Źs

but

given

gift

of

new ex-

the

A well

then Spirit,

worked

me, be an invaluand plagues

the

today . NOTBS lBernard

J. F. Lonergan, s.J. , Method in Theologg (London: Longman & Todd, 1972) , pp. 224-227. -)R a l m o n d Lafl.unme an{ Michel cervais, eds., Le Chriet: Eier, Aujourdthui et Denain (Qu6bec: Les Pressea de l.Universit6 taval, 1975), p. 53; see also p. 65. Lonerganrs contribution was Today: Methodological pp. {5-55; his Reflections," "Christology Darton,


42

METHOD

analogy for the Trinity here is somerlrhat revised frorn his 1964 (see note 28 below) , but that is not relevant now.

work of

1

-Bernard J. F. Lonergan, S.J., Grace and Freed.om: 7peratiue Grace in the Thought of St. Thomas Aquinas, ed. J. patout Burns, (London: S.J. Darton, Longman & Toddt New york: Herder and Herder, pp. 55-60. 1971)f The dissertation was completed at the ,,Gratia Gregorian University, Rome, in 1940, under the title, Op,erans: A Study of the Speculative Development in the writings of St. Thomas of Aguin."It was rewritten, $/ith very considerible changes, for publication in TheoLogical Studies, L94I-2, under the title, Thomasr Thought on Gtatia "St. Ope?ans," but ny references lrill be to the book, Crace.

4Gro"",

pp. 84-88, under the title, ( s e e a l s o p p . 1 4 1 - 1 4 3 ).

tiontr

"The

Analoqy

of

Opera-

-Bernard J. Lonergan, 5.J., Verbun: ilord and Idea i.n Aquinas, ed. David B. Burrell, C.S.C. (Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame Press, 1957); again, there had been previous publication rn , . T h e Theological Studies, 1946-9, under the title, Concept of Verbum in the writings of St. Thomas Aguinas,,, but my references will be to the book, Verbum, -Verbun,

especially

pp, 208-209.

'Chapter ferences

1 is especially would take in pretty

8Fo. th. whole section o 'Ibid.,

to the point, but the much the whole book.

relevant

re-

quoted passages, see verbum, pp. 143, 146, 147. The ,'The Analogy of Matter.', (pp. t43-147) is subtitled pp. 44 and 45.

!0fbid.,

p, 20I. A paper of 1949, ,'The Natural Desire to See cod," continues this appropriation of analogy through understanding, but focuses on our analogous knowJ.edge of God. The key again: c a n u n d e r s t a n d p r o p erly directly "we and only what first $re can imagine, and so the proportionate object of our intellects in this life is said to be the quidditas rei naterialis." For the mysteries of faith, then, yre have to complement such understanding "by the corrections of a Dia af firnationis, negationis, et eminentiae." See Collection: Papers by Bernard Lone"gan, 5,J,, ed. F. E. Crowe, S.J. (New York: Herder and Herder, L9671, p. 85. 1 1

'^Bernard J. F. Lonergan, S.J., Insight: A Study of Hunan Understanding (London: Longmans, Green and Co., 1957). Lonergan gives the dates of its composition in an essay of 1973 l"Insight Revisited"); see 4 Second Collection: Papers by Bet'nard J. P. Lonergan, 5.J., eds. William F. J. Ryan, S.J, and Bernard J. ( L o n d o n : Tyrrell, S,J. Darton, Longman & Todd, t9741 , p. 258. But the curious reader may have noticed in the Epilogue of Insight itself a revealing reference to "the motor-cars of 1953" ( p . 7 3 7 ). 12tr"ight, chap. 12, "The Notion of Being," pp. 348-374. Thrs notion of being, I r^rould say, is Lonerganrs transposition of the Thomist light of intellect, which was itself a development of the Aristotelian agent intellect and a replacement of the Augustinian vision of eternal truth; see Verbun, pp. 79-84. L3tnsight, I{tnid.,

p. 361.

p. 681. The validity of chapter 19 as a whole has been challenged, and the question raised about Lonergan's own present attitude to this apploachi but it is clear to me that he still stands by what he wrote in 1953--see my article, "Bernard Lonergan's Thought on Ultinate Reality and Meaning," IJLtinate Reality and Meaning 4 (1981): 58-89 (see especially pp. 80-85) .


ANAI,OGY

43

'-The

more so, since the same term is used for interpretative procedures; see Insight, pp. 589-590. On extrapolation to cod, see, Ibid., pp. 636, 64I-644,670. L6ttld.,

pp. 63-66; the quoted phrase occurs on p. 63.

'7' I7L_i d , ..,,

pp. 175-175r see p. 175 Method (see note 1 above) r^rill speak and "varieties" of conmon sense (see so the question may be raised of the IStnsight,

p.

for the quoted passage. frequently of the "brands" pp. 154, 272-273, 303) , and analogy of these.

289t and see pp. 296-297.

l9"th"ology

(see note 10 above), and Understanding," Collection pp. 121-141; the original article was published in Gregorianun 3 5 ( 1 9 5 4 ): 6 3 0 - 6 4 8 . 20r'or p. 133, the parathis positive value, see collection, graph beginning: though it generates neither nehr certi"StiII, tude nor perfect understanding, the ordo docty,inde is most fruit2Ion SS. Tt,initate: supplementum quoddam composult P. Lonergan, s.J. (Ronae, in die festo S. ThomaeAquinatis, MCMLV). This is a work of three articles, the first two of which will later appear as Appendices I and II in Dioinarun Persondrun . . . (see note 28 below). The third l"Articulus Tertius: Ex Inagine in Exenplar Aeternun"l , pp. 30-50, has never been published, but is avail-abLe, as are many other unpublished rdorks of Lonergan, in a chain of Lonergan Centers (on this continent, at Regis College, Toronto, Concordia University , !.4ontreal, and the University of Santa Clara) . 220" 36).

SS. ?rinitate,

nos.

21,

22,

and 23 respectively

(pp. 30-

23"Isomorphism of Thomist and Scientific Thought ," CoLLection, pp. 142-151 (originally published in Sapi-entia Aquinatis, vol. I, Rome, 1955, pp. 119-127); the quoted phrase occurs on p. 142. -2' C 4 ^o l ,l e, e t i o n , pp. 142 and 143. The "protracted through nine headi.ngs of comparison, pp. 143-151.

analogy"

runs

z )- D _e canst.LtutioneChristi ontoLogica et psychoLogiea: (Rome: Gregorian supplenentum confecit Bernardus Lonergan, S.I. University eress, 1956) . 26De constitutione Chr,tsti, p. 47; the whole section covers pp. 44-49. I need hardly mention at this point that the basis of analogy remains, not the concept, but the act of understanding that generates the concept; see pp, 47-48. On science and theology more generally, see pp. 39-40 below. 27rtla., pp. 69-71; the content of the analogy Lies outside my terms of reference, but I outline it here because, unlike the psychological analogy for the Trinity, it is quite unknown. Notice, p. 73, that the explanation is said to be more than an analogy-a clairn not tnade in later works, so far as I know. 23Diuinonr^ Personarum conceptionem analogicun evolvit Ber( R o n e: G r e g o r i a n U n i v e l s i t y nardus Lonergan S.I. Press, 1957) . --The term, analogy, does not occur in the thesis statements that set forth the psychological analogy, but rde are told that the divine processions are to be conceived "per siniLitudinen" (pp. 62, 69) . Later sections of the book do use the term: v. 9., question 15, "Quod analogice rlicitur persona de diuinis et de ( p p . 1 4 5 - 1 4 7 1 , a n d q u e s t i o n 2 L , " Q u a e n u ns i t a n a l o g i a areatis" aubieeti tenpot'aLis et subiecti aeterni" (pp. 176-183); this last


METHOD

44

for Lonergan's wider development' section is of great interest For the nature but again it lies outsiCe my terms of reference. and role of analogy, see the introdluctory chapter, v. 9-r PP. 11-12, r5-16, 2l-23, 43-44, 50. 30s".

pp.

39-40 below.

3rDiuino"u, 32_" . ,

lDxa.,

PP.

Pe"sonarum, p.

29.

zt-5L,

33tnia,,

p. 31. Further right on the transcultural Probl-em course, as part of this sane Trinity is provided in the positive De Deo Trino: Notae ab audireported by Lonergan's students, in the chain of Lonerdeiumptae, 1956-7 (also available toiibus between the ordingan centers). Here Lonergan draws a parallel knowledge, and then life and scientific iry knowledge of daily between the notion of to the parallel it analogicatly trlnsfers I; see God in the New Testament and that found, say, in vatican but and its analoqical transfer, pp. VII-Ix for the parallel knowledge between scientific llso pp. rx-xr for the differences we have a double doctrine Hence in religious and th-ological. and so we have ever movement: one is tlanscultural, historical and the other is theoin the rnission field; new adaptations heading for the prinun quoad se (p. xI) . logical, 34riuinoru,

Personarum' pp. 208-210.

3SB"tnutd Lonergan, (Jnd.erstanding andBei-ng: An rntroduation and Mark D. eds. Elizabeth A. Morelli and Conpanioz ,o Insight, (New York and Toronto: The Edwin Mell-en Press, 1980) . Morelli of the of tape-recordings and editing This is a transcriPtion 1958 lectures. 36urd"o"tarding

and Being,

pp. 248-249-

37tnid.,

pp. 249-251 (quoted phrase: p. 2491. I believe but I have lost Lonergan uses the term, extended metaphysics, if I ever had one. the reference, 38rn in the et Methodo, Rome, 1959 (available lrr.LLnctu chain of Lonergan centers) . A note at the end of the typescript 1p. 721 describes its genesis: "Praesentes notae cursus "De iniZllectu et nethodo" a R. P. Bernardo Lonergan s.J. in Pontificia et ordinatae a. 1959, collectae Gregoriana habiti Universitate ex his tantum quae in scholis auditoribus sunt ab aliquibus potuerunt colligi 39r" (note word,

Int"LLnctu, p. 65; see also De nethodo theologiae 48 below), P. 44, vthich makes the same point thouqh the analogy, is not used there.

40D" p. 48 (and see p. 39). The notion is explained rrt"Llectu, tine it is pp. 19-25. Is this the first at length in Insight, I would not be so rash as to say so ' applied to divine mysteries? bul I have no note on its previous occurrence in that contexti pp. 687, 689, with reference to the problem it ls used in Insight, of evil. 4l"chtirt p. f95); ifssg) r I would vatican locking here, a

as subject: a Reply," colLection, pp. 164-r97 (see was published in Cregorianun 40 article the original is a rather famous term, but 242-270. "Analogy of faith" surmise that Lonergan's use echoes, not Karl Barth, but had through the interunderstanding I and the analogical of mysteriest at any rate that is just what is involveo "nerus nysteriotum."

42in vntbo rncarnato: dicta scriptis auxit B. Lonergan. s'1', editio Romae, 1960. This was followed by De Verbo Incarnato'


ANALOGY

45

altera, 1961, and De Verbo fncarnato, editio tertia, 1964. The pagination changes nith each edition, but only the third introduces a signifi-cant ( o n revision Christ's humln knowledget . The history of the Trinitarian treatises is a little rnore pars analytica, complex. De Deo ?rino: auctore Bernardo Lonergan, (Rome: cregorian press, 1961) becarne De Deo ftino: S.I. University f. Pa"s Dogmatiea, editio altera et recognita , 1964i meanwhile Dioinarun Pe?sonatum (note 28 above) wen[, through "editio alteran (slightly pare revised) in 1959, to beconâ‚Ź De Deo Tnino: ff. Systenatica, editio tertia et recogmita, l96rt; this latter volume shows substantial revisions at varioug points. a' ' 1D e Verbo, 1950, pp. 345 ft.; 1964, p9. 252 ff . a" D i e Verbo, 1960, p- 308; 1954, p. 224. a- -qD e D eo Tnino, L96L, pp. 277-280; see also pp. 294, 295-296, _ and especially pp. 300-303. LA. '-Ibid., p. 302. This is a much fuller account of inverse insight into mysteries than we found Ln De intelleetu, and it ,non nera includes a very strong statement of its positive valui: q u a e d - a na t q u e i n f t u c t u o s a negatio eet, sZd potius fundanentaLis quaedan elattis in tota inquisitione theologica dinigenda atque te.gul-anda" (p. 3021. This positive value hid alread! been underlined in Verbun, pp. 207-209, and De conetituti.on. thnt"ti, 9p. 47-48.

47D.

Dno Trino,

L95L, pp.

304-31G.

48P.

B"rn"rdus Lonergan, s.J., De nethod,o theoloqiae: Notae desumptae ab alumnis--1962. But these notes do not c6ver atl the topics treated in the course. That same gutnmer, horrever, Fr. Lonergan gave 20 lectures on "The Uethod of Theology,, at Regis College, Toronto (July 9-20, 19621, in which he trelted the full list of topics, though presurnably in abbreviated fona. The taperecording of these lectures has been transcribed by John Brez6vec, and i.s available at some of the chain of Lonergan ienters. On the analogy of the "rcorlds" 6ee De nethodo, p. 12; for sorne further references to analogy, see pp. 27, 32-, 3S , Zt-39, 45, 47, 5r. L--Lecture q at the Thomas More Institute fo! Adult Education, Montreal, Sept. 25, 1953, A tranecription (by Dr. philip !,tcShane) of the tape-recording is available at sorne o? the Loner;an Centers. -<-nB e s i d e s the title, there are only passing refelences to analogy in the lecturer see pp. L. 2, Lg, 19 oa the Mcshane transcript.

51_ ue Deo ?rino, 5 2U^E

Deo Tnino,

I, II,

1964, pp. t961,

276-298.

pp. 73-92.

53tbid..,

pp. 8G, 91. See Ineight, p. especially related point: "conuron sense rnay seem to argue iron its analogies defy logical formulation." 5lltndenstarding 55thi"

is

and Bei.ng, pp.

lZ5, for anaiogy,

a but

6l-62.

not to say that his usage is free of carelessneas or nistakes, but merely to suggest the wisdom of examining the meaning in each case before laying charges. 5,6tneight; see the Index, s. v., Knowing (and Iookingl. And passim in Lonergan.s writings ever since. 5?rnsi.ght, p. 544.


!4ETHOD

46 '5-8v_. _ arun, p.

9., De constitutione 43-

Christi,

p. 47; Diuinarum Person-

59"B"tnutd Mcshane, ed., FounLonergan Responds," in PhiIip Lonergan Congress dations of Theologg, Papers from the Internat. 1970 (Dublin: Gill and Macmillan, 1971), espec. pp. 224-225t Method in ?heologg, pp. 3-4. 6o"cratia Tperans" (see note 3), P. 5; the reference is to an (pp. 1-47) , unpublished but available at the section introductory Lonergan Centers. See also Di-oinatun Pe?sonovun, p. 4L; "Bernard Lonergan Responda", p. 225i Method in Theologg' p. 4. SI"ct,otia in lheology,

Tpet'ana,', p. 4.

PP. 4, 6,

l0;

rneight'

sr-txii;

Method

52"th" Aasumption and Theology ," Col|.ection, p. 76 (19481; 1955-7' pp. IX-XIt Diui.nbrun Pe?sana?un, P. 44; De Deo Ttino, "Bernard Lonergan Responds," p9. 227-230. 54s"" note 58 above. 63M"thod in Theotogy, pp. 3-4. 65"B".rrutd

Lonergan Responds,"

pp.

224-225.

66For

with our delay years r was myself quite impatient i n i m p l e m e n"o.. tlng Method i,n Theology. Then, in 1979 I made some atsuch a nork, only to find out hovt big a task tempt to organize are for it. prepared hte 6till it is, and how little S T L o n " n g o nS t u d i e e i l e u s l e t t e r 3 11982!: 9. 68Th. aee the rndex, are found i-n rnsiqht; fit"t trc questions see the ALI three ale found in A Second Collecti-on; s.v. ouestione. Index, s.v. Question(al . (These three ale not to be confused r"ith and Method: that .occur passim in I Second Collection another trio metaPhysics.l ePiatemology, theory, the questions of cognitional 6q

aince the question for delib"Alnost but not quite, exactly, consciousnegs and reeponeible asks for a value judgment, eration more than a value judgmentrequires ?'"In n to$ard understanding fact, it seems to re a good exercise Lonergan to work through a gerieg of tenrs taken from an index to uni(from biag, context, 6own to aublation, etc., one oi his rcrks or Is thiE term understood analogou6ly, and ark oneeelf: ty, etc.) mentioned earOne may alao take up here the guestion8 uirivocallye brands between analogy and the various Whal ia the ralation lier: and inand extrapolation? of conmon aenae? and the trangcultural? atudy D' one nray uaefully On the latter, stances of isorcrphian? given at the AloiSianum, Gallarate a lecture notione atructu"ae, (Italyt, and publiehed in the student journal APertur a.1 (!tay, in the also in a 7-Page tyPescript but available 195{13 f1?-12:, where i5 on P. 3 of the typescriptr to notice the point centerai of of reality, of the structurea there iB Bet up an ieorcrphlln with the analis contraated this and all knowing, of objectivity, knowledge we have of God and the angela. ogical 71rti" unconia not going to aurrender auppotea that thcology ua we can aay which tella lcholarrhip to the positive ditionally of Je8ua. Berideg development from below nothing on the intcriority there ir develoPment from above downwardg; or, Christology upwardi, as well as from Christ to Christ from Trinity ie a two-way traffic, (note 2 above, P. 501. Further, ("Christology Today," to Trinity there is the scissors-action of develoPment, the procedures within pp. 312-313 and Passin) ' which by no method (fneight' of heuristii data. means relies aolely on Positive 72P.""i.;

see PP. 108, 112-115, 2!L,

243, 28g, 360, 351, 363.


EMERGENCE ]N

COUPLEX SISTEMS

David Tr.ro major origin

of

of

questions in evolutionary and ',What forces drive

life?"

stluctule ory

of

the origin

emergence to

drive

evolution

present

of

of

life

the

tems which

rests

situations

in

systens

to

being sets to

Iiving

of

with

of

unsystematic

its

principles

I

shall

general.

caused

by the

as causes

are

point

out

well.

If

ations,

living that

then

systematized, Drawing

it

is

of

unsystematic

internal

gence

is

for

rrithin

evolutionarily tionary

is

to

syrtems

level

of

would

In lie

Since

these

a7

source

I

source

then

to is out

instances

of

caaes, itself.

of

are

not

shou how the rige

to

form of for

an emer-

being

energence

how, within

the

ar vari-

lystems.

come into set

of

ranI

variation3

general

atage

of

organization

can give

the

f point

life

role

genotype.

operation

organization

in

and their

a rich

a being

thoae

pre-

systems,

was partially

life

of

the

these

fundamental shall

living

levels are of

Finally,

some of

of

the

from

the

inof

some funda-

Then I

of

programs,

unsystenatic,

the

can contribute

prinrary

the

sore

in

from

all,

procesges

level

higher

that

emer-

expand. on contemporary

that

result

significant.

"innovation.

shall

caputer

of

system.

theory,

I

energence

confluence

outline

Since

these

situation.

a higher

a cotrplex

evolutionary

with

sets

what

they

the

the

of

rhich

organization

possible

though

an analogry

of

rrith not

from

energence

on the

can extend

interactiona

organizing

is

of

a system comes into

first

life.

to within,

kind

resulting but

of

inaistence

levels

sya-

organic

initiated

identify

organization.

Next,

systens

it

higher

of

procesges,

theory.s

domness in

f

of

This

case,

theory,

emergence of

discussed.

evolutionary

living

organization

To shorr how life

structure

by unsystematic

of

advance

revierr,

hierarchy

sent

exemplified

the

present

ungystematic

interaction

alone.

a being,

between levels

nost

that

shall

complex

levels, the

latter

processes.

of

I

emergence of

situation,

relationships the

or

which

this

nithin

own evolution,

mental

within the

of

another In

systems

of

the-

that

acknowledge

own evolution,

systems

frorn an unsystematic

teraction

forces

emergence. Believing

structure

results

itself.

a general

the

adequately

an evolutionary

by,

"What is the The general

structures.

can constitute

life

its

nehr kinds,

unsystematic

rnay be contrasted

of

itself

systematic

and accomplished gence of

kinds

on an analysis

are

Sitnilarly,

does not

emergence of

theory

evolution?,'.

had by applying

theory

The emergence of the

is

systems.

are different

a model of

relate

life

living

evolutionary

contribution

Oyler

cuDrent

emergence can be cause of

evolu-


I'lETHOD

48 )rganizaLion

1.. Eierarchical

sophical ?

simon,'

is

as hierarchical

organization

foundations and Pattee.-

and sociolog-

psychological,

biological,

The expl-anation of ical

Philo-,

rapidly.

spreading

Polanyi,-

are found in works by Lonergan,' rt

development and varj-ous struc-

Ontogenetic

In his three brain are conceived hierarchicallyp r e s e n t s a comprehenB o h r l b y a n d l o s s , o n a t t a c h m e n t volume work o n the hierarchib a s e d p s y c h i c d e v e l o p m e n t o f e a r l y t h e o r y sive of

tures

the

ordering

the

emergence of of

tures

of

to

help

will

it

structures,

present

some fundamental- principles

of

and ./ perform

Fz. H, f,

perform

F1, EZ,

perform

to

are related

and ,

the occurrence of and D, or through x, y, and z' in

ference

within

occurs. Ievel

of

is

of

achieves

its

of

course of

independent

the

on that

of elenents damental

the

relations

systems respect

the

it

level,

is

governing

the

relations

of

B' c

A'

Fi

that

the higher

the manner in $'hich the is

basis

for

the no-

we find

the

same

the

is

organization

while

level-

lower

is

means.

of

level

higher

thing

in nature

by multiple

achieved

purpose being

to This

function-

makes no difthrough

achieved

in many structures

then,

indifferent

namely, that

equifinatity,

is

The important

limits,

certain

organization

level

Iower tion

F,

0 if

F, and c

performance

schema it

this

organization E'

Fl.

function

The repetitive

I'J.

O. In

and f'J constitute

a

us consider

Let

l-owest l-eveI of

on the

0.

organization

I

theory'

hierarchy

simple.

fairty

schema is

The abstract hierarchical

if

discussion

the

orient of

complex bio-

$rithin

organization

of

levels

higher

J-ogical

the

with

I am concerned

Since

structures-

level

lower

emergence of

A, B, c,

struc-

techno-

where higher

progranming, zations

of

development

a correlative

of structured ComPuter systems embody principles organilevel Programs are hierarchical

forms.

logical

is

there

nature,

fundamental

the

concerning

many key ideas

As in

systems.-

based behavioral

biologically

of

cal

it

in

constrained

completely action

the by the

turn

fun-

Thus biological

Iovrer level' physics

not

may constrain

and chemistry

systems . thetn in functional However' just as higher level orqanization

while

ex-

ploiting

a variety

of

lower

structures,

level

given

can exist

so can lorder level

structures

Corof more than one kind of higher level organization' For example, in is equipotentialitA' responding to equifinality ends' In hrnan action the same means can be used for different i n tegrated b e c a n system of a particular organisms the function

be parts

into

more than one higher Considering

emergence of greater

level

equipotentiality

a higher

potentialities

level

of

for

the

of

organization' further,

organization system in

we can see that is which

the it

the

emergence of emerges,

for

it


49

EMERGENCE

provides things

the

systen

with

new capabilities

and systems--part

organization. degrees

freedom

relating

to other

of , to those on its own level acknowledges this by adverting to the higher

Pattee

of

for

icularly

of

higher

compared

to

lower

levels

of

organi-

zation.6 Finally, Iower

the

levels

organization Thinkers

independence

of

organization

is

a different

such as Simon r.rill

ference

between

the

must be described a&nit

that

a level

of

by the

lelationships

which

pivots

exist plained

by the

systems,

level

control

all

there is,

at

of

it.7

first,

of

of

the

nechaniams,

complexity.

exploit

lower

of

thie

structural

level

They permit

type8 be ex-

is

not

forms

a fact.

exist of

Some

rdithout

structural

a

regulation

mechanisms are quite

a fundamental

level dis-

alone?

types

could

The particular

the

Second, can they

lower

they

as to

rdhich cannot

explain

structural

dif-

tine

go so far

do distinct

or

lower.

a semantic

existence

from

level

present

resolution

organization?

distinct

is

not

in

higher

from the

the

But he will is

by higher

the

Ievel

the

processes.

of yet

verse,

that

constitute

operations

of

that

That

organization

such as feedback

certain

exhibited

which

levels

The existence

is

same principles

on two points.

on higher

admit

thro levels.

differently.

be explained pute

which

is evidence nontological"

or di-

type.

A simple scheme for feedback is the following. The system comprises, fir8t, a receptor or igense organ," be it a photoelectric cell, a radar acreen, a thermometer, or a sense organ in the biological meaning. The rnessage may be, in technological devices, a weik current, or, in a living organiam, repreaented by nerve conduction, etc. Then there is a center recotnbining the inconing nesaages and tranamitting them to an effector, conaiating of a machine liie an electrotnotor, a heating coil or solenoid, or of a muscle which responds to the incoming message in such a hray that there is an output of high energy. Finally, the functioning of the effector is nnnitored back to the receptor, and this makes the systen self-regulating, guarantees stabilization i.e., or direction of action.U l{e also levels turn,

of

find

biology

terms

of

hornologous

conplexity, explains

their

Ievel

of

one level can lead level

points

organization frqn to

another.

similar

physics

while equifinality If

higher

completely

establish in

principles

terms

that of

the the

are oFierative

and chemistry

lorer of

the

level since

on the

it

of

particular syatems.

on each

then

the

higher

However,

cannot

be explained

is

of

configurationg

lower.

possible

1ower level.

In

systema in do not.

independence

level

structures,

higher lower,

behavioral

a degree

dlfferent level

at

behavioral

and equipotentiality

toward

must have some independence

does not lar

of

structures

hmologous

physiologicaLand

function,

The existence

biological

including

though

thig

that

sini-

different


I4ETHOD

50 lower

of

level

structural higher

ing that

link

level

Iower

entities of

structure

fundamental

the

en-

be explained

cannot explain

which

higher

sinilar

argument establish-

the

in

organization

principles

had by understanding

is

and events

of

levels the

through

tirely

The final

types.

to

contribute

configurations

level

types

emergence. 2. The Ene?gence of Life

who wish

those

over

from the

present

however,

this

has proven of

upon pre-existent

the

life

emergence of

life

sur-

coming in-

their

not

could

rely of

difficulty

Hence, the

cause.

as its

living

of their

cause of

cause of

were the

beings

obviously,

to existence.

are a primary

beings

living

and other

vival

life, gap be-

the

process

Once the

orrn existence.

its

Iiving

due to

difficult

itself. and life hthieh Preceded life and assenbles , is reproductive

structures

for

the conditions cornmences, then,

backward

the case of

In

cause.

extremely

self-organization

exhibits

Life

its

an advantage

lle san work

future.

the

to

structure

types

tween the

predict

to

at

we are

what has emerged,

By understanding

the

problem.

to that

in

of

level

higher it

to

ficient in

the

the

non-aystematic

Eituation life,

"causes"

cauge of

that life

ertergence of set of set the of

of

and conclude

latter

and in

tife,

unsyatematic

the plays

not

it

the is

emergence in

processes, processes,

syEtematic

reject that

or the which

they

not

suf-

aince

all

the

urge

to

unsystematic not

at

causal

general,

it

provide

the

level

of

organization.

In

case.

In

the

of

a key role.

To understand

evolution how this

is

of the

extend as the all.

sole

In the a

either

conditions

the

is

situation

lesults

a higher

former

the

level

is

unsystematic

oper-

not

then

were,

be a higher the

systems.

is

alone

be a aystematic

fact

sould

ve must overcome

causes ur to

emergence of life

rdould in

and life

However,

organization.

If

then

or

a systetn are

into

a

is it,

events

a system,

of

elements

life

If

preceded

which

situation.

non-syatematic

which

reasoning

the

organize

t\to Places only' the emergent

in

situation

coming-to-be

is

organi-

and in

structureg,

unlelated

life

of

level

contribute. that

an unsystematic

explain which

relationa

both

Philo-

enrergence of

situation.

emergence

than

organization

seems that

it

the

life

previoualy

must relate

ative

of

rn the origin

itself.

Thus,

preceding

conditions

the

or

ernergence can be found

of

The source

the

any higher

complex structure

from a less

zation

of

emergence of

the

of

question.

a scientific

structure

the particular

of

The nature

is

life

honever:, the

sophically, similar

of

the origin

in

life?

the cause of

What is events

of for

the origin life

the

so, we must

a


51

EMERGENCE overcome tematic In

of

anothe!

or

related

thâ‚Ź

extent

cause

the

of

4 would

There

are

statiEtical

cept

the

Laplacian

pose that

there

are

join

will

one another.

there

get

within

exami.ning

the

individual

together.

they

were

and they in

in

follows

sinilarity

in

the

if

we cannot

their

histories

element

given

then the

it

is

kinds.

case the

This

analysls

tenninate

not

a random

A11 that

Thu8,

the

sample.

is

That

i!, of

it.

them.

Thl!

of

3y3tei

event,

8et

But

concerning

an unaysteoatic

The lack of

and

events.

ID

independence.

possibility

occurrence

complete

expect

about there

sith

individual

any lar

statistical

gas rpleculet

the

not

the

paths, particles.

of

diecern

particular

nay concern

which

neaaurenent

of

to

of

by

different

aeta

aasumption.

for

governs

laws rhich

everything

out

first

then

the

range

determines

kinds

be able ye rculd

explain

providea

approxinating

different

universal.

it

our

and 8,

particlee

the

other

sinilarity,

exhibit

of

of

laws Sup-

I

a certain

had followed

nay concern

of

and po-

knou the

We can find

with

Indeed,

or

re

that we ac-

velocities

each of

tiE

they

events

collieions

see if

Las rhich

of

the

Laplacian

It

an accident.

latter

rithin

ue nay not

conplete

even the

trc

get

collisions

are

to

notion

particles,

of

each other?

at

histories.

laws

kinds

ne have ten

rrould

becauae

positiona

they of

that

discern

followg

can be of

if

of

First,

the

and velocitiea.

places,

such unions it

future

occur-

concerning

preBent

Suppose that

hiatories,

with

eaaiest

the

hl,stories

different

mind

if

range

had a series

ten

that

is

the

A.

processes.

any non-Etatistical

$hen they join

in

does not

I

A and B rere

can be determined

two different

together

Is

of

keep

This

event

If

in-

independent

intervened,

cornpatible

is

is

of

by that

we shoul,d

assumption

any particles

of

nothing

causes.

them and their

If

aa sys-

a atatistical

B.

event

and non-aystematic

randqnness

of

of

if

points

three

governing which

causes

an event

occurrence

be follosed

have determinate

sitions

the

then,

always

display

sinply,

that

independence

affirmation

events

understanding

events

Put

occurrence

systerBatically,

rence

towards

process

one another.

to

influence

the

bias

an unsystematic

dependence of

lingering

the only.

of

the

there the

a ret

overall it

set

no lau of

of

de-

reault or

aet

collisions,

can be given is a aet of differing historier. indi.vldual we ghould not confuse unrysteDatic rith complete

second, disorder. the

Though there

existence

situation.

of

In

short,

The conditiona unsystematic cause of

are process

future

may be no set

a situation,

there

unayatenatic assenbled is

procesaea

not

for

of

larg

which

are

laus

operating

proceaaea thc

next

conrpletely

.nd

situations.

fully

have poeitive situation.

disordered,

explaLnr in

the result3.

Because the it

can be a


METHOD

52

potency for

possibility

for

which

tities

not

is

laws alone.

In terns

possibility

rests

accomplished of

the

ing their

movement. They may be partiall-y which do not

nay govern

such a relation

new things.

series

of

things

may give

possibility

to yet

rise

things

is

there

can be a series

The pos-

Since this

open.

of

these

situation.

unsystematic

another

a whole

to

governing

relations

level

another

recurrent,

is

sibility

the

nay be a new

may give

particles

Likewise,

rise

of

the of

The conjunctions

{.

thing

particles.

these

of ABc. /8c

union

by other

explicable

the mechanics of

concern

the

laws govern-

by the

explained

the

above,

of particles,

of manifolds

relations

the

is

and chemical

model discussed

are not

that

and chemical en-

physical

through

simple

which

of

and chemistry

physical

of

is

organizations.

higher

physics

of

on the existence

positions

relative

level

a systematization

a situation

in

independence

the emergence of

system on the

of

The lack

of

the existence

Third, situation's

of

of

levels

organ-

ization.

lives

being

a tiving

existence,

emergence of

some of

life,

Iiving

being

ficult

to

is

be explained

it

cannot

it

must be partially

which does not It{ost ploponents

try

of

to will

processes rence.9

solve

eventually the

However' in

Unlike

cliscussion

of

are recurrent

mystery

nature. the

into

of

the

to

AttemPts

sone re-

to

gaP.

this

alogical

some form of

In the

face have

reductionists physics

and chenis-

mystery.

can be solved

if

vte advert

Lonergan has termedthese indepâ‚Źndent of

if

But how does that

to bridge

explanatory

prin-

means that

another.

to

a dif-

is

antecedents,

its

existence?

elnergence,

strings

non-systematicprocesses, cycles

This

have posited

a fully

argurnent that

the

it

Honever,

it.

origin.

its

organization

of

exPlanation

an inadequate

terms of

its

If

by the

fully

preceded

ernergence have failed

enerqence

from one level

"leap" held

of

in being.

itself

own existence,

in in

itself

bring

exist

of

its

with

coincidental

that

is

system-

reproductive

by itself.

explained

the question

a system \rhich

\rhich

tnu6t be self-causing

clegree life

The

emergence of

can be explained

completely

own existence,

its

reproductive.

for

events

the

explain

for

its

for

the environ-

and by being

implies

how it

understand

of

an independence

maintenance

its

must rely

it

on which

self-organizing,

on itself

relies

shich

ciples

the

nature

self-referential

coming-into-being

solve

is

then,

organization-

degree of

conditions

the

a self-sustaining,

Iargely

high

exhibits

self-organization

by exhibiting

processes,

some unsystematic

their

an environment

in

ment by assenbling

of

fo!

are more remarkable

Though it

Its

possess

beings

Though living they

events.

of

events

recur-

outlined

schemes of

The basic

cyclic

to

schemes of

structure

in

the

recurrence is

that

/4


53

E!4ERGENCE

gence rrere of

a scheme of /

necessary

is

for

converged

to

produce

being

things

situation they

assernble

bility of

l,

to

do not

of

which

all

to

for

their

one which

self-

sense that But rdhen those possi-

This

based on the

is

enploys

Thus,

the

emergence. entity

the

though

passed.

becone themselves.

they

Processes Other

unfold.

in

emer-

would be

that

operate,

themselves

If

abstract

unsystematic

eventually

cause

ernerges,

simple,

scheme would

a self-sustaining

becoming

structure

it

conditions

are assetnbled,

of

the

this

conditions,

sets

continue

would

gave rise

the

If

then

it

entities

conditions

occur.

to

equal,

which

sustaining

of

recurrence

under appropriate

then,

structure,

causes D which causes 4.

causes C which

causes I which

tyPe

recur-

schemes of

rence . Naturally, Iiving

not

However, Also,

in

since

living

recurrence

environment

environmental

conclude

that

is

to

caused

it

Finally, dependence

of

schemes of

a principle

itself plain

its

orn

ganization, levels

of

lower

the

will

which

reductionist

hope of

terms of

in

never

ee may survival

its

the

situation to

the

in-

scheme is to

be invoked

a higher

exist.

on the

resta

fully

in

con:

for

level vhich

ex-

of

orhigher

explaining

principles

the

to

continues

nust

scherre is

organization

levels

it

found

tied

though,

a sy3tet,

the

If

of

organi3m In

organization

of

then

the

is

on itself

rhich

in of

indepenmany

ale

schenes

schene

independence

recurrence.

existence.

of

a aet

their

general,

In

situation

independence

the

the

dependence of

employs

model.

They possess

in of

regularities. degree

in

embodied

abstract

open systens,

absolute.

regularity

and the the

system

where elements

its

as this

organization. are

not

an organism's

correlative

which

is

and the

comitant

a living

systems

are

recurrence

as simple

a hierarchical

environment

the

schemes of the

schemes of they

assume that

we wiII

schemes operating dence of

aII

Nor are

systems.

organize

be realized.

3. Sourcee of Randonneas The e[Ergence profoundly which in

were at

causal

themselves.

While

possible in ary

turn

control for

situations environmental

is

!'orld

related living

situatioD. their

to

chains,

beingr beingo

mechanienr,

situations

provide

advances.

the

conrplex hierarchical

self-mdifying

the

nost

complex

elaborate

of

altered

to

an evolutionary challenges

ia.

are in

are

Horever,

relationa

to,

aB the

besides

to

and eq)loy it

unsystematic

developnental just

beinga

related

systernatic

and reeponse force

are

internal

rhich

aysters

to

and coueguentl

vhich

highly

their for

of,

addition

lntecedents

ererged

energe

potentlality

The emergence

In

i3

and ufiich

and evolutionthege

internal

adaptiveneas

environrental

to


METHOD

forces,

evolutionary

ness inherent

in

theorists

have concentrated

gene pool- as a primary

the

on the

source

of

random-

evolution-

ary change. George Gaylord points

simpson succinctl-y

of modern evolutionary

theory

surunarizes in

the

some main passage

following

from The Meaning of EvoLution. The evolutionary naterials involved in this complex process are the genetical systems existing in the population and the mutations arising in these. The interacting forces producing evolutionary change from these materials are their shuffling in the pr.ocess of reproduction, the incidence of mutations (their nature and rate) and natural selection.l0 Natural the

selection

is

evolutionary

reproductive

defined

advantage.

from one generation bodied

generally, then, of

mental

for

of

Different particular

variations

in

and by the

type

through

the

primary in

ita

for

expression.

thousand

genes.

there

a dominant

ia

Let If

us take

we coneider

tential

for

combinations levels

of

survival to

which

of

a significhange, the

on the the

the

is

explained

point

where

characteristic. account

and mutation.

Both

for

The

for

the

genetic

are

unsystem-

level

is

of

are heterozygous

then

conbinations

analysis

beyond the

the

rdith ten (i.e.,

sarne character-

on thie level

greater

far

a apecies

gene for

changes

emergence.

case of

possible

is

of

level the

alone

genotype.

system the degree of poNot only do ye have the possi-

greater. on the

genetic

variability

into

combinations introduces

organization.

level. can lead to This

part

if if

environmental

Their

conditions

and a recessive

thi6

or

a cornplex hierarchical

variability

bi.lities

then,

variety

al-l or-

on environ-

emerge due to

surviving

Suppose one-tenth

isticl . The number of . ^1000 ls z

to

and pass on the

Consider

in

contract

part,

change,

caused by sexual. reproduction

their

may provide

The potential

randomly

structures

are variation

Ar such they

than

of

randouuress,

gene pool,

the

atic.

of

adapt

more

The source

depending

can also

of mutations.

can reproduce

sources

of

genotypes

and rate

probabilities

the organisns

occur

cannot

a

must be em-

or,

gene pool.

from another

kinds

where

confer

Evolutionary

can increase

The gene pool

they

organisms

population.

Mutations

which

changes must be passed

means that

a population's

population

the

This

the

becornes isolated

example.

reproduction

are those

individual

incidence

circumstances.

part

of

mutation.

and thei!

a population cant

another. code of

changes in

new genes is

survive

To be evolutionary,

gene pool

the

requires

ganisms,

to

the genetic

in

as differential

changes which

possibility

Variations

variations is

recurrent

in

the

in

level, the

but

each of

structures

structure

interactions

as one ascends the

on the of

these

on higher higher

structules.

hierarchy

of


EMERGENCE

55

organizations. If

we consider

the

development

greater,

becomes still organization

depends on the

zation

may subsist

which

ment. Uodifieations of

higher

sole

operators

cycle.

If

the

not

uniquely

of

provide

is

to

of

organization of

civen that

to

establish

level

of of

control

This of

control,

How does this

are

From our the

of

however,

we are of

cannot ual

the

faced

variability yet

and another

of

Ianguages:

if genes

of

higher

levels

require

funca fuller

amazing

is

the

higher

to

rise

flexible

despite

high

this

nore

levels

remarkable of

control.

the

Computer

of

to

is

requires

it.

That

to

provide

the

the

are

knosn

is to

rates

of

these

to

properly

gene pool

through

evolution

mutation.ll

w"

lead

and,

in

the

the

the ruD,

long

emergence of Iet

systena, three

"lso bi-sexin

to

the

functioning in

and the

organization.

have variations

and applications

for

exiatence,

randonuregs of

of

complex

focused

nuch of

variations

atructure

are written

assetnbler

of

organization

in

of

the

the

in

one thing have

genelal

programa

into

in

conver-

elements

proceasea

levels

spâ‚Źed of

introduced

it

the

the

the

discussion

Eystematic

higher

introduced

structure--a

urachine,

emergence we know that

organization

initiate

organization

s)rstematic

of

of

sets

levels

To understand

program.

Indeâ‚Źd, role

a remarkably

Indeed,

know that is

emergence of higher to new gpecieg.

a fully

genes do

it

Eorrever,

rise

given

be explained

levels

for

emergence of

with

variability

reproduction.

higher

an organisnr

manner giving

cycle.

converging

giving

their

chromosornes

would

scherne. Once organisms

But we also

knolr that

of

physiological

proceeds.

level

processes

question mutations.

as the life

then

a major

variations,

evidence

which

elements

initiation

we know that

function

emergence and d.evelopment.

is

discussion

a higher

on unsystenatic the

develop-

Analog!

earlier

of

gence of

of

organization

organization.

points

of

organi-

occu!?

4. A Technological

institution

levels

of

subseguent

sustain

an orderly

life

the

emergence of

in

the

course

cycle,

then

the

possible

evol-ution

feats

evolutionary

the

of

and to

between

proceeds

life

correct,

these

of

magnitude

the

characteristics its

for

developnent

levels

and the

levels

conditions

individuals.

system

in

in

development

similar

the

is

relations

the

the

lower

variability

higher

genes do not

that

higher

enâ‚Źrgence

the

However,

analysis

and if

the

of

can affect

developnent

exhibits

determine

analysls

tions.

it

of

levels

implies

do not,

systems,

or pass away in

This

relations

of

development

actions

these

throughout

they

are this

of

levels.

the

since

basic

us consider computer type

languages.

of These


METHOD

Ianguages are hierarchically most basic,

written

Applications matical

in

languages

operations

1's

symbols and natural

are most like

binary

natural

the

arithmetic.

languages.

Mathe-

b y c o m r n o nm a t h e m a t i c a l (e,g.r

J-anguage commands may be used languages

translate

applications

the

PERFORM, languages

machine languages. The possibility

ations

rests

logical

of

cally.

automating

on technological

method which

salient truth

is

in

Since

in

metic. system. inputs

Since

it

or the

generate

complete

bility.

In a propelly match

the

all

etically,

is

the

it

on or

logical

opera-

binary

arith-

as a logical

depending

and. since

it

on its

may also

can be considered

of

which

the

system. since

we do not

the

different

parts

of

especially

evident

the

input,

progran

Placticall-y,

is

as

completely

computer's

predictable

the

are predictable

resuLts

the

proqram,

pararneters for

program

ground of

different,

which

routines

computer

the

functioning the

purpose

$rith a rule-driven quite

the

consistency given

can be either

can be understood

programs,

Its

logical

system.

system,

This

century.

in

a

proofs

logical

operations

processing,

its

oper-

of

mechani-

represent

switches

to various

or partial

As a Logical

sults

of

logical

driven.

are generated

then,

may branch

a self-modifying

deriving nineteenth

and ors to

and numeric

program,

results

l's

existence

can be used to represent

Boolean algebra

A computer

late

electrical

an electricaLsystem

tions

the

the use of

and falsity.

off,

and mathematical

and manipulated

a method for

is

by George Boole

feature

logical

advances and the

can be represented

Boolean algebra

devel6ped

is

Machine language is

and 0,s of

can be represented

co To) . Assen&Ier into

ordered.

the

rule-

reliaresults

rrhere

the

!'ras written.

reTheor-

because we are dealing however,

the

foresee

always

situation

the ways in This

system nay interact.

is

as intended.

vhen a progrâ‚Źrm has "bugs" and does not work These 'bugs" may be of two general types. The first

i6 violation

of

le.g.,

tryi,ng

or

divide

here

"loglcal"

refers

to

processing

may be logical

valid,

it

but

yield

the

logic

in

branches set

forbidding

rules

by zero or

this to

sense that

the

may be "illogical"

results

desired.

tnore general a set of

in

things

is

produced,

or

isolated

then

sense is

operations do not

sinply certain

frotn other

the the

which to

alphabetic

operations.

endless

logically it

does not from bad

stop

to

processing.

as intended.

too

The program

loop.

branch

must either If

is

resulting

do not

come out

operations

it

sense that

A co[unon error

and which have no instructions

corunonly,

operations

from

the

in

certain

to multiply

trying

errors. The use "logical" Hence, the order of processing.

The second results

characters). of

syntax

to

little

another More

If

too much

be eliminated is

produced,


57

EMERGENCE

operations

must be added,

The proper

development

zation

opposite in

ti.on

pose is

to

nature. in

realized

machine's

languages.

the

terms

of

by using

design,

its

The design

But

in

purpose

and the analogous

in

First, of

not

the

fully

levels

being

of

those

which

of

conditions

life for

organization Others

Second, sents

emergence

to yield

higher

the

a sinilar

sinilating Other

level

of

A higher of

its

from in

the

of

due to

of

interaction be.

recurrence

through

the

there

results. the

are

is

stop

these func-

system. pre-

unsystematic

must be altered

The organiam challenge

level

uith no

Some of

system to

which

of

is

ie

faced

met by as-

organization.

emergence

a

of

of ?rganization is

Thus,

its the

the

which

circularity,

interaction be,

path

is

integrates

integration

To be evolutionary,

of

the

this

of

of

it of

its

the

the

elements

the

the

of or

their the

ariaes

on the

be fully

emergence

results,

par-

may be found

atructures

results

open for

recurrence

independent

organization

may themselveE or

is

which make6 it

leveI

source

structures

may not

a new scheme of

previously,

When a higher

the

Though these

may not

words,

The program

organization

structure

results

level. their

of

self-dependent. a complex

now we have

systen,

must be met by the

schemes. As noted

antecedents

tially

the

discue-

organization.

level of

from the

are unegstematic

change in

reguired.

5, The Ene?gence of Highet, Le{ele fnon Louen Leoele

or a new set

the

an operative

nature.

processea

unsystematic

Sometimes that

challenge

in

results

whereas in of

exist

a situation

recur

which

results

organization

change into

that

think

In other

programner.

the

challenge.

the

times

higher

to

I

may cause the

of

is

purpose--

"buga"

integrates

Others

design

be advan-

unforeseen

reaults

may cause a radical

the

a challenge

with

which

may be benign.

tioning.

prograrning

to

emergence

the sAsten ae a uhole.

of

yielding

put-

That

nhen

we found the

organiza-

program, in

a

in

organi-

Lnunanent in

and the

processes.

teapect level

of

program.

organization

we are

emergence of

of

and proven

the

realized,

processes

results

level the

system,

has evolved

systematic to

of

of

operating

systematic

emergence

the

higher

proceeda level

In nature, the "top-down." does not proceed in terms of

two r^rays to of

the

a higher

is

we have the

interaction yielding

is

of

purpose

the

developrnent

the

plogram

a computer

the

Evolution "bottom-up." though purposive behavior tageous.

of

rdhich prematurely

errors

evolution

progratnrning,

In

defined

is

sion

logical

must be elininated.

direction

the

or

processing

stop

lorrer

systematic, activitie8 of

a scheme

activitieg

results. new organization

must be passed


METHOD

generatj-on

from which

First, will

there

the

advantage.

of

of

would

move

has

a new

into

the

emerged

self-isolating

the

less

since

the

both to

tribute The

of

of

how

an

of

is

that

of

on

emerges

can

be

and

from

higher

level

becones

of

higher

level.

emergence,

then,

sets

that

In

of

this

unsystematic

problem

organization

unsystematic

the

of

was

situation

more can

the

However,

the

emergence

from

which

It a

sets,

of

of

life

origin by

difficult.

arise

or

set,

constituted

Processes.

lower

constituents

a

of

discussion

understanding becomes

of

becoming

the

once of must

structure

,

con-

a

requires

then.

itself

organization

some unrelated

situation

level

it

levels

situ-

exist

schemes

the

recurrence.

not higher

because

of

the

do the

recurrence,

of

through

complex

complex

of

structure

related

cause

organization'

of

if

emergence

has

organi-

the

less

less

the

the

which

of

ho$, the

the

level

self-causal

organization'

where

higher

enploys

the

of

levels

However,

the

re-

hierarchical

determining

that

a higher

members.

its

diversity

itself.

arise

established cause

on the

chanqe

the

the

emerged,

levels

life

become

situations

these

in

They

instances

some

complex,

lies

movement land.

organization

of

higher

organization.

which it

of

iso-

a population

confers

points

Iorrer

rrras shown

levels

same

popula-

the

the

that

unsystematj,c

can

in

in

of

level

evolutionary

operative of

organization

become

schemes

was to

level

basic

of

gence

the

the

sexual

the

onto

of

some of

of of

organized

It

extent,

that

level

on

proximity.

see

it

the

emergence

relations

lower

organization

Thus,

it

of more

the

operation

"innovation"

insufficj-ent

is

$re can

three

rrith

for

as

own

their

to

the

nature

organized.

atj-on

due

to

life

Members

emergence

a model

or

in

capabilities

pool

the

problem

complex

the

lead

aquatic

point,

systematj.c

evolutionary

The

can

the

we have

zation,

those

members

gene

the

inviting

to

adaptive

with

a group

niche

of

and

last

and

systems

of

an

advantage

offspring

may

environmental

we conbine

if

in

the

of

to

did.

may yield

instance,

self-isolating.

other

and

on

combination

generations

reproductive

a

in

theory.

individuals

first

Iikelihood

trees

this

fron

or

geneti.c

future

organization

this

r.tith

be

sulting

more

the

organization In

into

can

Finally, inherent

of

only

from

isolated

of

of

the

Ievel

we extend

emergence

which

as

ways

of

evolutionary

the

that causi.ng

confers

carriers.

reproduce If

of

the its

lemurs

the

level

this

a number

are

current

organization.

may

tion of

turn

to

pool

just

increasing

Third, Iation

new

the In

individuals, level

gene

the

organization

second,

There

according a probabllity

is

within

recur

possess

generation.

to

may happen

this

converlife

has

higher be

shor^tn that

rs


EMERGENCE

highly

systematic.

fully are

59

systematic open to

The answer is processes

organization

that

the

results

of

can be unsystematized.

by the

emergence of

a set of

As such,

a higher

they

level

of

organization. Since

the

interaction

can give

rise

there

a "source

tion

is

which

genetic

is

is

of

of

complex

randomness,'

of

type

advance caused by life

thd

this the

levels

open to

rrithin of

an organism organization,

evolutionary

or

situation

higher

level

emergence can lead

exploita_

by variation

model can also

unsystematic

and since of

syatems

higher

by mutation

(although

itself, this

of

emergence of

explained

alone cause

life

Living,

the

not

level

Because the tule

to

to

on the

encompass both) .

is

in

of

organization

the

struc_

an evolutionarv

itself. NOTES

1

Lonergan, Ineig_ht: A Studg of Euman I!nileretanding ^ !o"nt ? (, r. ^, o_n. d 3r d Longmans, Green, l957l, pp. 437-442

-)M i c h a e l p o l a n y i , Xnouing and. Bei.ng, ed. Marjorie Grene (, ^c,h r c a g o : U n i v e r s i t y of Chicago press, 1969) , pp. 2ll_239. 1 -Herbert A. Sirnon, (Canbridge: h e _S e i e n c e e o f t h e A r t i f i c i a t I q I T P r e s s , 1 9 6 9 ) , p p . 8 4- T- 9 5. 4Howard archical Sgetens,

physical H. pattee,^"The Basis and Origin of Hiercontrol,' in Eieranehg Iheorg: Ihe Chatlen|. of coiii." ed. H. pattee (New york: G. Braziller, L g 7 - 3 1, i p . Z i _ f O A .

_. _.-John 74-84.

Bolrtby, Attachnent

(New york:

Basic Books, 19691, pp.

6Howard H. pattee,_ .physical Theories of Biological . nation," in Iopics in the ehiLoeophg of Biotogy, eai. u. and E. Mendelsohn (Boston: o. neiitei, iglel , pir. fSf_fSl.

Co-ordicien"'

THerbert A. Sitnon,-,,The Organization of Complex Systems,. in . Hi,.erarehg Theo?g: ?he Challenge of Conplea Sgste-ne, pp'. Z4_2i . -Ludwig von Bertalan ffy, Genetal Systenl Iheony (New york: -.. Georse BrasiIlier, 19751, pp. 42-43. q -Bernard Lonergan, Ineight, pp. 11g-120. l0c"org"-caylord S i m p s o n , l h e Meaning of Euotution (New Haven: -_ press, 19761 , p. 226. YaIe University : I- -1F r a n c i s c g J : Aygla, c. L. Stebbins, T. Dobzhansky, J. W. ,v,a, ,l e n t r n e , (San Francisco: W. H. Freeman e Co., ]-g77l. Euolution 'one They note that may estimate that the anount of variati.on present-in a population is about 5000 times greater than that acquired each generation by mutation It follows that ratea of evolution are not likely to be closety corr"fitea ,itn rates of rnutation."


DIALOGUE

A CRITIQUE OF "LONERGANIS NOTION OF DIALECTIC" RONALD MCKINNEY, S.J. by GLENN HUGHES A REPLY TO GLENN HUGHES by

RONALD MCKINNEY,

A REPLY TO RONATD MCKINNEY,

A CRITIQUE

S.J.

by

Glenn

issue

of

dialectic

ciated,

in

part

the

true

of

its

notion

to the

sions,

based on his

tion

fore,

and then I

complex,

I

In the process of l4cKinney aims to structure

underlying

Lonergan's in

norks. of

"dialectic

diction." they

are

to

the

that

within

any process

in

of

inquiry

per blade lower

blade

that

of

only

the

dialectic,

and method" of is term

McKinney's "dialectic"

of

"dialectic

sublation," of

"dialectic

contra-

when we have differentiated do--and of

dialectic

have come to

contrary dialectic

to is

see how

Lonergan's relevant

and dialectical

dynamic world-view

Lonergan's

of

"fundamental

content

usage of

article,

it.

notion the

" and the

notion

fact

begins by invoking

as possessing

consists

anticipatory

the

his of

only

nethod to

the

study

\rhatsoever.

McKLnneyrs analysis tion

types

the

key concepts

clarification

can we see that,

human sphere,

are applicable of

of

this

Lonergan does not

assertion

analysis

He names these the

interrelated,

expJ.icit

aspect

thrs

conclu-

Since McKinney's

Lonergan's

conplementarity

McKinney ar9ue6

these--something

a critical

in

use of

seeks to ques-

reply

begin by sumarizing

The crux of

between three

Lonergan's

Lonergan,s

This

the

acknowledge hel-pfut

Lonergan,s

as constituting

every

thought.

distinction

it

is

of

been appre-

has far-reaching

of

clarifying

exhibit

to

it

and conclusions. shall

proceed to

shall

fails

and nuances in

seem debatable.

importance

has not

while

interpretations

46, No. 2 (L9B2l :

ful1

thought

significance,

interpretations

is

the

McKinneyrs article

and these

those

argwent

the

Lonergants

many complexities

and ideas,

that

because Lonergan himself

extent

bringi-ng

in

(Vol.

Ihe Ihonist

of

S .J .

Hughes

221,-2411 Ronald McKinney argues concept

S.J.

GLENN HUGHES

OF "LONERGANIS NOTION OF DIALECTIC" BY RONALD MCKINNEY,

In a recent

BY

of

Lonergan's

a "scissors-like"

a "heuristic

outline

of

the

nature

consists

of

a rnethod of OU

structure" of

nature. which

descripIts

up-

provides

some phenomenon. and its

concrete

techniques.

Now

an


61

HUGHES

each of

Lonergan's provides

McKinney,

an upper blade,

called

lelevant

to

cognitional

dialectic

in

accord

which, with

"the

The remainder

to

though implicit of

range

this

This

denied

is of

argument

is

thought"

in

what may be

an expansion his

assumption,

phenomena includes'

by lonergan,

thrust

McKinnefr's

of

processes,

and historical

claims

phenomena. In

range of

a specific

shorr'

dialectic,

or heuriatic

structure

processes.

"extramentaln

of

tyPes of

separate

a heuristic

he hopes to

each case, addition

three

of

the

claimed

scope

to be

(223).

may be sununarized

follows: in Ineight' is introducbd, of sublation" The "diatectic to deneed and ability in the context of cognition'3 to attain velop a higher vier.rpoint when its efforts have logical coherence at a given stage of developnent are said by Lonergan to broken dorrn. Higher view;rointe and this both "retain and negaten lower viewpoints, to by Lonergan as referred achievement is "repeatedly 'sublation'"12241 be. we must advert to the parallels and those in Lonerganrs descriptween this activity in hthich the tion of emergence in world process, principles and developrnent are analogous of stability and in which higher to those of logic and dialectic, of lower systems systems act as both "integrators" in emerging systems. These Parallels and "operators" to ignore" are "too striking 12261 . we can only conto is relevant of sublation clude that the dialectic processes as the "heursell as human as extramental the general outline which anticipates istic structure systems from lower sysof the emergence of higher tens" (226) . the "diato be distinguished, The second dialectic is the only type for which of complementarity,' Iectic it is a definition: Lonergan provides a detailed but opposed principles of linked unfolding "concrete The paradigmatic example of this lies of change"l227l. procesa, where Lonergan atresses the in cognitional of learning in character and "cumulative" "cyclic" presupall operation of cognitional which the levels This suggests that the pose and complement each other. process "mutually in an evolving "opposed principles" and this will anal thus "modify" each other, sublate" strucin any dynanic, hold for any number of "parts" these ideas are elabtural rrhole 1227-2281. Although of personal in discussions orated by Lonergan Eolely again they are relevant development, and historical processes. AIao, so long as the comto extramental parts of any dynamic syatem remain balanced plementary according to Lonergan, through mutual "integration," In any system, then, the dynarnic syatem ie progressive. progress words) "the harmonious is (in Lonerganrs of change. Decline, working of the opposed principles" result of either on the other hand, is the inevitable genuine part or the dominance of of a the elimination ( a g a i n y i e l d i n g p r i n c i p l e s , i n L o nerganrg one of the Enbracing these Poadialectic." terms) "a distorted funcof complementarity" the "dialectic sibilities, the study assumPtion underlying tions as the "heuristic of oppoeed where the interaction of dynamic systems," principles by the dynamics of of change is constituted (2311 . mutual sublation which most of contradiction," ThirdLy, the "dialectic critics consider to be Lonerganrs sole dialectic,

as


62

METHOD emerges in passages on aberrant historical process. This dialectic comes into play rrhen the dynamism of a "harmonious dialectic." as a force of advance, conflicts with the dynanism of a "distorted dialectic,,' (232) . The relation a force of collapse between these respective forces of progress and decline is not one of interdependence but of rivalry, irreducible opposition. One must give way to the other. we observe that this dialectic cannot be restricted only to human process, for harmony and distortion, progress and decline, occur at all levels of concrete world process. If the "dialectic of contradiction" applies to the tension bet\reen any and all progressive and regressive systems, then within Lonerganrs world-vie!., of emergent probability, characterized as it is by trial and error, successes and dead-ends, advance and collapse, development and breakdown, this dialectic can serve as I'the most comprehensive heuristic structure for our examination of the entire w o r l d o r d e r " 1 2 3 4 1. Having revealed and defined the three types of dialectic as heuristic structures, it is necessary to examine Lonerganrs discussions of the "lower blade" of techniques, dialectical method. Again, three uses of the term are apparent. The first refers to a sub-set of mental operations by which lower viewpoints are sublated by higher viewpoints, i,e., it describes a type p r o c e s s , of cognitional not a method for the study of processes (235) . A second refers to the dialectical dialectical method which constitutes the fourth functional specialty in Method in Iheology: through comparison and criticism, it aims at a comprehensive interpretation of conflicting viewpoints as they come to light in historical research and as they are exhibited by the historical researchers themselves. ft is a method for resolving Both of these differences. usages concern only human processes. Holrever, there is a third use of "dialectical method," in Insight, which renders such general applicability as to be relevant to any process within universe," but "the dialectical this range i-s not inunediately apparent because here too p e r t i n e n c e Lonergan attempts to restrict to the its human sphere. He does this by insisting on an "unforg e n e t i c d i s t i n c t i o n o f t h e a n d t h e d i a l e ctical tunate methods" 1237-238'1, Lonergan tells us that the genetic processes, while dialectical method studies developing it as regards method supplements the phenomenon of human bias, i.e., it studies processes in decline. But clearly, "deveJ-oping processes" as defined by Lonergan include both growth and decay, success and failure; both of human history also involves while the dialectic progress and decline betr.veen them. and the interaction So, whereas Lonergan argues that the genetic and diaanticipalectical methods are complementary in their tions, each one reveals a cornprehensive relevance to p r o g r e s s i v e and aberrant, harmonious and distorted, both processes. approach to Lonergan's ideas, In a consistent then, we would do best to "regard these two methods as o n e a n d t h e s a m e" ( 2 4 0 ) . I n d e e d , t h e " d i a l e c t i c a I - g e n e t i c and statistiof the classical method is the integration Lonerganrs world view of emercal methods constituting (240) . gent probability" there remains the question why Lonergan In conclusion, of dialectical restriction insists on the "arbitrary" it is bemethod to the human realm. Most probably, of the "dial-ectic cause of his mistaken identifications assumption of the geneof sublation" as the heuristic as that of the dialectic" tic method and the "distorted


HUGHE S

63

dialectical method. Or again, perhaps Lonergan "ruerely lranted to preserve the slmrnetry of a syatern in which complementary classical and statistical nethoda are genetic flanked by equally complementary and dialectical methods" (239) . McKinneyre

article

offers

four

principle

theses.

These aret

7, that Lonerganrs use of dialectic is inconsistent; 2) that in each variety of its three useE the notion is relevant, based on Lonergan's owrt writinga. to extranental as xell aE human proceaaeai 3) that just as dialectic as heuristic structure or aasunrption is a proper tool for inquiry any into dynanic process what3oever, so dialectical nethod as a correlative set of techniques is appropriate process to any dynanic rhatsoever; 4J and that, therefore, again baged on Lonergan.s writings, disti4ctions between the genetic and dialectical nEthods Ere artificial, it being "precisely the task of dialectical method to examine and survey dialectical rcrLd order ln its entirety." Yle night here

begin

is

a reply

correct,

As McKinney finition

of

his

notes,

hrt opposed

to

reviged

the

in of

it

fneight of

distingruishing thie idialectical this

pure desire

the

makes it vance

a "normative regards

the

another"(p.

notion

consistent eide

that

this

that

these

not

will

it

with

three

examinb

the

Eunan

Lonergan between 4221; thie

discriminates

"does

Lbnergan's

remarks,

we ahall

Eegel,

between

lie

within

from one logically

it

of are

1958]1.

conflict

human desires"(p.

it

of

fnc.,

of the

is

that

4221;

4221. If

he ernploys

issue,

from

"no relevance the

separate

purely

remains

to hold [Eaninga.

pasaagea

cited

in

but

pogition

to

tern

be difficult

ad-

logic

formalized

use of

de-

unfolding

A Study

Library,

and so i.t possesses

422r;

hrith

l,icKinney

Ineight:

opporition

novement

process"lp.

natural

of

dialectic lp.

thesis

a Euccinct

as "a concrete

know and other

and aberrationr

rather to

to

flret

the

givee

Lonergan

Phil.osophical

add6 that

if

follors.

change" 1p. 2I7 t referencee

edition

lNer,rYork:

by asking

nuch

dialeetlc

principles

studentsr

Undenstanding Later,

from

notion

Iinked

[cKinney

to

since

nith

To delr{cxinneyrs

referenceE. To identlfy on a passage general logic

aspects

of

Lonergan

where Lonergan contoct

cognitional

attempts

conEiats

refers

in

brlnging

2761. l,lcxinneyia

vietpoint"lp.

"repeatedly"

lilcKLnney focuseg

characterizes a8 being

When cognitional

dor*n, dialectic

a "higher

gublation'

of

"dialectic

Ineight

and dialectic.

ence break stage,

in

his

to

this

the

mogt

repreaented at

logical

to

birth

a new

assertion

achievetnent

of

by coherthat

higher

view-

points

as "eublation" is erroneoua. In the placeB cited by pertaina McKinney, the term "sublation" to the relationa between (see A Second Collection: the operational levels of consciousness Papene bg Bennard J. S.J.

and Bernard

L9741 , p.

J.

801 and to

F. Lonergan, 5.J., Tyrrell, the

eds. William

S.J.

ll,ondon:

relations

betneen

Darton,

F. J.

Ryan,

tongrnan I Todd,

intellectual,

nrcral


METHOD

64

lsee Method in

conversion

and religious

Longman & Todd, 19721, p. of

achievement

2{Il--^ot,

This

viewpoints.

higher

ILondon: Darton,

?heology

nay be noted,

it

to the

because Lonergan uses

is

not in Hegel's sense, but in Rahner's: "That which "sublation," includes goes beyond what is sublated . . . needs it,

sublates

preserves

it,

all

them forward does not

but

Method in of

P. a certain a footnote,

(see Insight,

is

never

of

higher

"both

not

is

But this self

generated

by the

tension In

and development.

ity

ltcKinney

p.

llnsight,

Lonergan,

there

of

points

as "a pure

is

described

is

applicable

principles working

its

. of

here

terms

tion

is

. it

.

which

unfolding to

adjustable

of

we

dialectic'

2441 in which dialectic but

linked

any course

of

it

.

imPlications

of

opposed from

events,

from the harmonious Pure progress resulting to any degree of conflict, the opposed principles, " It etiLl be breakdo\tn, and disintegration

are

always

dialectic

that

"linked

as Lonergan

dialectic

a structural

Iectically

pro-

of

of diatectic of

lp.

general

form with

related

retains

a biPolar

characteri

which means they

oPposed Principles" states in his introductory

but

clearly

in Insight refers

to

that

Lonergan's

a "dialectic

of

"mutual

sublation,"

formulaic

defini-

c o m pl e m e n t a r i t y

whole may have any number of through

defini-

(p. 217) .

Now, when McKinney argues tion

view-

natural

to

this

l'lcKinney's

higher

to

types

tl.to other

InsLght

any conclete

to

line

aberration,

are two,

to p.

llnsight'

Neither

rise

of

expansion

McKinney's

a passage in

should recall

noted

nor his

examining

Before

an ideal

two

convincing.

is

cesses

gives

to

" According

dialectic.

which

dialectic

r.rith "sublation"

is

does Lonergan refer

betrdeen the

does not make for the

it-

vrorld process

as "opposed principles.

can be "conflict"

but conflict

parallel

the

that

123) nor elsewhere

and development

identification

notions.

these

of stabilbet$reen "opposed principles" neither in the passage cited by fact,

stabili-ty 123),

lat-

he has already

case for

as arguing

Lonergan

and

narro$t,

bet\teen this of

first

his

r',hat in

viewpoints.

higher

process,

the

He overstates

all.

when he presents

quite

is

parallel

the

in

concepts

two distinct

confused

range

natural

emergence and emergence in

ter

no ambiguity

its

when McKinney stresses

Therefore,

and retains"

is

emergence of

use

vien-

rejects

But there

"sublation," of the

higher

emergence of

the

notion

the

serves

(see

it

between Hegelts

parallelism

P. 374).

orrn use of

Lonergan's it

own idea

in which r^that is

lower

trith

interfere

2411. Elser.rhere' however, Lonergan does

Aufhebung and his

points,

or

and carries context"

a richer

within

reject

negate,

destroy,

and progerties

features

realization

Theotogy,

in

remark,

proper

its

a fuller

to

" in

Parts all diahe has expanded


HUGHES

55

Lonergan's

notion

expansion

(Insight,

learning tion

considerably.

on Lonergan's

of

the

pp.

formally

He bases the

analysis

of

the

174, 336, 375),

dynamic

legitimacy

of

this

character

"cyclic"

of

and on Lonerganrs descrip-

structure

of

human knowing

as having

operational levels--which "parts"--i.e., are mutually interdependent lsee Collection: Papers bg Bennand Lone?gan, 5.J., ed. F. E. Crowe, S.J. We have already these

relationa.

these

"parts"

of

in

cation.

pure

"principle"

of

sire

and the

"opposed in

to

know.

in

as pure

This

phrase text

with

urges us to identify 'harnpnious working',

the

with

him to

moniously

own construct interaction

apply

non-human

The

it

to

working

historical

of

any dynarnic together.

and decline

per8iatently

dialectical

opposition

But

introduced

"dialectical

from

Lonerganrs ita

conp.

lsee Insight,

whose "parts" the

to-

dialec-

operations

of

reference)

Lonergan,s to

of

he pulls

aberration

pertain

the

fitting

cognitional

definition

systen

can

"opposed principles."

Subsequently,

(without

all

then

implications of

de-

Lonerganr8 of

he is

of

resulting

the

systems.

dialectic"

an analysis

and applies

his

dialectical

"diatorted

in

be-

that

human degirea.

.

when llcKinney

to

is

no-

identifi-

a principle

forn

allows

progress"

this

activity is the unreetricted no 'part" of cognitional operationa

progress

as a mutually

notion

certainly

opposition

of any dynamic atructure, "genuine parts" gether the passage, guoted above, on the tic

Lonergan's

aLL cognitional

Secondly, of

dialectical

to

as identical

writings--and

know and other

2221 .

"diatectic"

Therefore,

be coneidered noiion

to

apply

by l,lcKinney--warrants

that

deeire

principles',

lonerganrs

cited

We lnay recall

tween the

L9571, p.

and Herder, doea not

does so by explaining

Nothing paisages

the

Herder

Lonergan

McKinney

dialectic.

thing

[New York:

seen that

not

are

on progreaa

own remarka

fruits

of

that

by human knowing,

233)

har-

bipolar

hurnan desireg

and hrrman bias . As for as the

the

conflict

dialectic," another

type rrhich

gent to

or

it,

demise

all

"failuresn

process. procedure.

enables

processes

rivalry

is

of

while

Lonerganrs world

in

higher

achemes of of

arrive the

at

within

process

is

recurrence the fail

indeed

a dia-

form of

a

system which

dialectic

own ideas

sees

produce

and thereby

seen as underpinning

notion

and "guccessesi

ucxinney

and a "distorted general two highly

him to

sy3tem and that

systems

Once more, For,

each other

This

Thus this

which

dialectic"

he has concretized

extramntal

a loyer of

contradiction,"

againat

dialectic.

and this

probability.

that

off

enbraces

between

"sub1ate" vival

of

then

of

a "hanxyriou8

we observe to

rivalry

betreen

play

noti.ons lectic

tdialectic

the within

nould

emer-

pertain

developrnent to

would sur-

justify

characterized

of

world

such a in


METHOD

66

terms of

(see

and breakdowns"

and "bIind-aIleys

"survival" p.

l27l , Lonergan's notions of success and failure, progress anal decline--signifying as they harmony and distortion, Insight,

do a normative affairs. is

dimension--are

Furthermore,

said

to

a process

within

454, 452).

when he rests tionate

failure,

in

Lonergan's thesis

of

conclugions

about

do point

tion

dialectic

of

appear

passages in

as the

it

natural

between

order

a higher

emergence of for

conditions

stricted tical not. are that

to

the

identical each is

gressive

in

relevant

systemsr"

Lonergan progress human activity,

of

hurnan

the

in

but

genetic

of

not

that

probability.

consistently

expect

to

And in

of

both

built

fact

upon his

"progressive

human or non-human. As we have seen, and decline

are exclusively

and so dialectical

method is

we do method case and refor

characteristics pertinent

re-

dialec-

find

method and dialecticalis

of

schemes

use is

range

study

as does

fulfilltnent

among underlying

actualization we will

dialectical

incoherence

from the

the

and the

from the

result logical

of

Lonergan's

effective

does other

"opposition" (see Ineight,

know and other

non-human processes. that

to

light

by such opposition;

emergence in

op-

genuine

not

to

viewpoint,

by the

to

their

desire

state

hurnan realm, thesis

but

phrasing

but opposed principles "linked by range, a range determined

system does not

dialectic

method applied McKinney's

is

in

by human bias

characterized

probable

its

its

But

miscon-

4221 . "Emergent probability"

a higher

if

Finally,

pure

"the p.

followed

recurrence

beyond

an opposed

of

transcendence

of

not

is

there

created

therefore

occur

lsee rnsight,

emergence of the

that

and that

conflict

desires"

that

becomes clear

cannot

process.

of

defini-

linked

this

surface,

thesis

But lrlcKinneyrs

fornulaic of

unfoldinq

on the

non-human

his

although

Lonergan's

"concrete

which

r.te reject

processes.

dialectic,

of

it

nor

dialectic

and therewith

types

change."

exclude

217 ff.), change"

the

of

sense except

this

pp. of

to

three

of

Therefore

extramental

a weakness in

out

posed principles not

the

to

(which

, and on an in general.

by McKinney,

a discussion

inconsistency,

applicability

process

world

definition.

central

dialecticrs ceived,

with

passages cited

those

in propor-

of

and decline

hurnan dimensions)

do we find

anywhere else,

McKinney's

its

overlooks

assertion

universe

the

aberration

within

then,

of

is

(see Insight,

breakdowns

McKinney apparently

"finality"

being,

development

breakdowns;

does admit

human

proportionate

of

on Lonergan's

development

of

contradicts

which

the

includes

identification indeed

admit

to

which development

within

"finalityn

interpretation

exclusively

No\rhere,

field

These distinctions his

being but

the

a field

1p. 448) that

Insight does,

is

the

does not

itself

"development" pp.

place

take

restricted

consistently

while

only

of r.tithin


67

HUGHES human sphere.

the

reference) to

But McKinney

method azd genetic

lectical

that

in

Lonergan's

exarnine progressive to be responsible

find

Lonerganrs concerned

while

not

concerned

to

one dialectical 10.

radical

distinction is

In

hiur to in

method, the

4621 , the lapses

look

for

the

another

a universe

conceived

according field

from

the

of

univergalized

a third

dialectical

inquirer to the of 'dialectical

nethod method,"

Theologg,

writlngs.

Perhaps

argument dialectic.

that

than

dialectical

if

But

higher

the

equation

prelininary

is

of

presentation his

discovery

techniques vierdpoints.

from that

had begun with

ge-

proceag p.

lsee Ineight,

thataoever

to

in

developrnentaL

this

separable wished

tnore likely research

And aince

has no foundation Mctrinney

a

coltheseE

themselves.

llcKinneyrs

a "set of

itself

developing

tlcKinney'a

texts method

in

achievement"

Method in

of the

Somerdhat more curious cond,

studiea

be equated.

invalidity

is

method

all

emergent probability

of

should

unambiguity

dialectical to

a

a nethodological

as dialectical.

Lonergan,

to

nethod

apply

Theologg,

and dialectical

McKinney's

of

do but

is

whether

to make conversion

could

to

are

that

Ln Method in

own bias,

Still,

type

one that

two methoda

both

and from

procega outcone.

which

Tbua there

proceas

its

methodE ia

doubtful

For dialectical

correcting

positive

total

is

of thej.r

and "data

485).

length it

relations

in

these

syatem"

at

fact,

directly

introduction

of

p.

between

not

nethods,

between idialectical

writings,

processeE within

in

dialectical

Lonergan's netic

discussed

light,

intelligence

protnote

Neither

and statistical

even appropriate.

of

entering-into Ieads

this

are

Theee latter the

method

systerns,

opposed viewpoints

"constant (see Ineight,

method,

chapter

of

with

systern'

genetic of

is

We

relations

which

{611 485). it

the

iE said

decline."

in

dia-

trcthod

be that

with

because

with

nethod

sequenees

system,

pp.

clagsical

respectively

to

concerned

contradictions.

with

conform

and to

brings

dynanic

be confused

process

is

a changing

both (without

dialectical

systens

related

intelligible

which

concrete,

method

examining

leee Inaight,

directly

human bias,

not

in

genetic

the

instead,

nethod

misunderstand

"the

while

intelligibly

stages

intelligible are

for

distinction,

with

dLalectical

succesgi.ve

work

systems

said is

seems to

method when he asserta

preserve

distinction

a ge-

of

yet

directing

the

This

concept discussed in ' in

the of

of

Lonerganrs

Eymnetry

three

types

of of

an


A REPLY TO GLENN HUGHES Ronald UcKinney, S.J. I am grateful of

tion

notion

the

overstressing

the

very

in

I have erred

if

Hughes

thought,

Lonergan's

such in-

indicating

evidence

relevant

sunmary

able

Presentaof interpretation

Nevertheless,

inconsistency

ignored

has completely

his

and restrictive

dialectic.

of

and accurate

clear

as for

as well

the more orthodox

Lonergan's in

Glenn Hughes'

for

argument

of my "complex"

consistency. of

First tinguishing

(see Inei.ght, yzing

Hughes is

all, pp.

such a method is

Hughes admits

of

a htgher

achieves

tifies

bung (see Insight, quickly.

of

reversal

the

of

adoption p.

of

accumulation

"the

to

from the

Lonerganrs

Hegelian

uses the

Lnergan be noted resulta ture

which

viewpoint

higher

of

evolving

that in

term

Lonergan's

his

repeated

developing higher

to

tlialectic logic

cannot

fundamental aaaertions

higher

vie\rPoints

integrations

pp. 2.57, 440-444' 455, 633).

in

of

principle

the

to

refer

no identification emergence tny claim

to

attainment

the

the

FinaIIy,

principle regarding

objective

identity

refute

achieve.

in

conceptual

of

and the

consequently, 58

is

there

failed

he has etill

viertpoints,

higher

with and

viewpointsn

P. 422) . His lsee Method in Theology' concept in Lonergan's re-

aublation

between

too

identification

develoPment,

reconciliation

would violate

thought

Aufhe-

lsee Ineight,

lsee A Second Collection, P. 80) . that Even if Hughee were correct in

of point

this this

higher

to

sublation

aa the

sublation which

notion

, i.e-'

sublation

iden-

moreover,

Hegelian

establishes

moving of

notion

differs

regard

contradictione

the

terms

revising

2761. Lonergan,

counter-positions

Rahner's

241) only

fusal

of

insights

"meta-

viewpoint

(pp. 55, 129' 305). Dialectic,

further

notion

his

when he equates

grasp

called

is

374) . Hughes passes over

p.

Lonergan

Indeed,

P. with

viewpoint

higher

this

of

operations

dialectical

by radically

oieupoint

(see Insight'

and postulates

logic

eludes

?heology this itself

with

identified

then,

which

viewpoint

lxxuil ; tn Method in

the

that

as "sub-

to

dialectical

this

Inei.ght

ln

anal-

indeed, is

however,

see,

contrasts

Lonergan

Indeed,

a comprehensive

togical" is

that

They are,

history. to

dis-

in

vierrpoints

method for

dialectical

in

rrhat Lonergan refers

to

identical

and dialectic.

logic

view

same. what he has failed

one and the lation."

of

higher

achieving

from the

275-277) points

conflicting

am nistaken

I

that

correct

method for

a dialectical

of the

it

of that of should

isomorphism conmon struc-

mental

processes despite

order

and

lsee Insight' Lonergan's

a


I{CKINNEY

clain

59

to the

tion

is

contrary

as relevant

lsee Ineight, purely

to

p.

422,t, dialectical processes

natural

as it

sublais

to

human

affairs. Hughes, Lonergan himself p.

admits

728r.

tual

moreover,

dialectic

a tripolar

Indeed,

not

true,

interplay'

his

for

of

Aquinas, ever,

is

his

clearly concrete peatedly

of

p.

the of

which

from

dialectic

the

self

creative

tension

of

contradiction charge of

the

pure

dialectical

unity neither

never of

to

play.

which

is

of

harmonious

(see or

such contradic-

dialectic

that

the

of

opposed

latter

there

believe

to

Lonergan

the

is

bias. course, they

dialectic

in

The fact the

bias

(the

bias

that

the

admits

a need for

human level"lsee that

the

other

Latter

must

complementary but

that

it

and

doea not

Ipnergan

only

cotnnon sense and

of

theoretical

of

desire

to

we regard

of pure

that

formulation.

acknowledges

are

has led if to

the

orders

patterns

other

For

contradiction of

contrary,

Hughes himself

that

two dialectica

The intellect

possibility the

in

then,

ordered.

are generic

when one turns

p . 691 t or or between

as transcended

between

theae

egoism or

many to

suppress

dialectic

differopposition

I see I n e i. ght,

self

intellectualist

on the

to

other

FinalIy, consj.stent

when the

know as being

bias

has led

a war to

is clearly ',diatectical

can be no integration

existing

distinguish

But,

the the

false

For there

human person,

the

that of

the ,'

becomes distorted

to

have a role

eliminate

to

and unauthenticity

and the

Lonergan's

be suppressed.

elsewhere

change

arises.

desire of

interdependence

111).

precisely

is

the

of

is

opposites

principles

The failure

in

is

Lonergan re-

and sensibility,

the

of how-

aa the of

writings,

intelligence

authenticity

p.

Theology,

It

gence)

in

which

dialectic

principles

hig

and counter-positions

between

linked

speaks

of

opposed

reference

as transcending

Method in

both

rnu-

error,

l}lre complementani.tg

definition

but

of

Lonerganis

poaitions

the

desires

the

[Notre Dame: University

human person

such a dialectic

entiated

tories.

to

can be eliminated.

Yet between

refers

581. Hughesr fundamental

linked

that

of

C.S.C.

2171. For throughout

argues

for

levels

recognize

two principlea

never

that

Lonergan (see Insight,

and conjunction

Lonergan

Lonergan,s

unfolding

|see Insight,

for

(see Verbum: llopd and fdea

L9571, p, to

when he argues character,

as dialectical is simLn Verbun apeaks of the ',dialectical

elementa

in

in

cognitional

Lonergan

failure

intended

the

that

ed. David B. Burrell,

Dame Press,

of

of

mistaken

bipolar

opposition

clairn

these

Notre

of

simply

always

interdependence

ply

but

is

is

to

intelliknow is

experience.

Lonergan's

definitions

Therefore,

it

dialectical Ineight, dialectic

seems in-

method "only p. 5?51. For is

relevant

"to


70

METHOD

any field

of

for

that,

with

cess only

485).

unintelligibility

human bias

himself

Lonergan

p.

datar' lsee Insight,

Lonergan,

is

that

that

argument

such

(see Ineight,

freedom

isomorphisrn

of

"breakdolrns"

Lonergan

even admits

tinguigh

between

stages

of

inconaistent

natural

only

fore,

question

with

is

the

All

later

reasonable

above evidence

before

concluding

that

fectly

consistent

throughout

Lonerganrs

In his

reply

his

he again

so doing,

of

interpretation of that

the

convincing First, lectical to

the

passage

cess which

both

the

where

accords

of

final of

Lonergan

with

his

of

"sublation" of dialectic

ovm notion

but

rather

of

sublation

of

of

the

the

in

to

to

or cliaseems a

cite

describe

as presented his

reply,

with

his

latter

with

4221. Furthermore,

P. emergence of

final

defend.

higher

a Proin

Lonergan own notion Eegel's he never

viewpoints

"identifies"

his

with

Aufhebung, but merely mentions a "parallel"--again,

Hegel's

notion

sublation

contraEts

lsee Ingight,

I do not

fails

uses

to rdhat McKinney asserts

value

attention

our to

In

an accurate

"sublation"

McKinney

his

to

issues

them.

dialectic,

calls

identify

key

to

of

chooses

since notion

the

and the

bring

Lonerganrs

Contrary

notion

per-

is

approach

analysis, here

does not

"development,"

cer-

S.J.

dialectic

Insight. of

are

dialectic

importance

own, to

McKinney

particularly

and

then my

distinguishes

there

pinpointed

what he elsewhere

with

738),

more carefully

consider

his

the

notion

identification

method,

me unfounded,

single

in points

three

There-

progress

Hughes

such as his

Still,

importance.

world.

the

cer-

is

abnormal

all.

MCKINNEY,

has adroitly

Lonergan's

efforts,

scholarly

in

the

dis-

the

thought.

and clarified

underlines

to in

\irhy Lonergan

notion

TO RONAID

HcKinney argument

original

to

process.

466) . This that

to me that

Hughea ought

clenn

in

p.

p.

as to

his

forced

lsee Ine;.ght,

suggests

questions

world

is

both

methods at

tainly

the

anticipate

saj.d to

sthen â‚Źhe fundamental

successions

assertion

structure

A REPLY

method

human affairs

of

also

which

of

levels

genetic

lsee Insight,

his

and dialectical

the

all

127',. Hughes'

away the

take

and "abnormal"

onset

is

certainly

genetic

the

at the

with

as a heuristic

decline

does not

organisms

dialectic

if

that

"nonnal"

tainly arises

arises

general

in

p.

become normative

only

"breakdowns"

of

passages.

process

world

the

admits breakdowns and blind-alleys

pro-

the world

into

by other

contradicteal

had admitted

human realm

Moreover, Hughes' claj-m

enters


HUGHES

with

7L

Hegel's

ganrs

notion,

appear

does not

tulates," It

is,

by l,tcKinney for

involve

which,

ment.

yielding

important of

higher

Lonergan's

hiE

9. 2761. The iasue ia efforts to systematize due to

conflict of

"release" passages, not

to

the

say that

ligence

I

(rcre

eight,

l,tcKinney

pp.

and the

217-218)

that

former

the

the

It

dl,alectlc a "creative

the

is

a dialectic of

elininatlon

tuo

the

of

reault

if

concrete

the

is

Closer tseen

these

is

reveal8

dialectl.ca

breakg

ligence

and spontaneous the

dering 2L5,

subsunption

guidance 4221.

this

inepectLon

through

It

of aims,

the in

human

aee Inintelligence

arile,

in-

subjectivity

could poaltiona

only

since

of

linked the

the

but

forner

he rould

an exhrustive ilwn.

It

were rorking

. Lonerganr a definition

unfolding

that

aought.

dialectic

principles of change rculd refer only to ' and rith of 'complementarity, thc latter But

of

the

, on the one hand, positl.ons and counter-

former not

dialectic.

of

cotrmunityi'

principles

elenents

rould

a ner

problen

and intricate

tensionr' is the norn and goal, whereas or "contradLction' in of 'oppoaition"

rould

as the

human unintel-

seem, as l,lcKinney indicates, one gf where interdepend.ence"

and not

dialectic

dialec-

that

both

dialectic

the

betreen

is

one of

counter-positlons

these

in

would

further be conceived that rharnoniougly" the latter of

ia judg-

of

subjectivity)

opposition other.

or

latter

the

spontaneous

tegratl,on, which

276-2771

notion

refute--but with

a serioug betveen 'dlaLectic

involving

(or

on the

cited

.

sharply

dialectical

positions

pp. the

text

aa a process

2771. Thus,

lp.

concerned

illuninates

accurately,

and sensi.bility

Eole

from conflict. This is cannot lead to 'higher view-

proceas

eaaentially

when he distinguishes person

the

between judgmenta,

aee no need to

and unreasonableness

Second,

dia-

arl,ges

dialectic

dialectical is

of

the diacovery of logiJudgaents, judgments, and the subsequent

proceEs

dialectical

possibility

process

tical

and pos-

terms

function

dialectic of

relatlons

unreasonable

as elsertrere,

points"--a

even

epeeifi-

and dialectic as the rnost speaks of logic 'the contextual (see aapect of judgnent

Ineight, cal

that

of

(aee Ineight,

aspecta

Iogic's

note

analysis

general

of

vork

basic the

Ioner-

viewpointa.

to

viewpoint8

374n.1. doeg not

later

of is

analysis

introductory

Here Lonergan

Lonerganrs

higher

p.

Rahner,

revision

in

support

from

l{cKlnney,

to

I believe,

achieving of

in

"radical

according

as a process

Iectic

drawn

"sublationrn 'Sublationr Ineight.

in

cally

part

own (eee Inaight,

not his

ordn use of

vien railical

of

at

be introducing the

case?

distinction

The dialectic ains

opposed dialectic

their

betreen

beintel-

integration

of "other huran desires" under the or'pure desire pp. to know' lsee Inaight, other

words,

not

at

eliminating

what

is


METHOD

(as McKinney points

ordered to

absolutize

Now, the

knowledge of

ours

Hor.rever, this

knowledge

be eliminated

(see rnsight,

the

derives

human knowing which

2531. rt

judgment,

and employs the

In

positions

Iinked

personal

of

opposition

remains

fact

pressed,'

of

that

relevant

atates 'to any field

the

of

methods

to to

to

notion

the of

IqcKinney proceas

any field any flelct in

correct

world

an order,

data

or

any one of

of

data.

In

the

issue

identifying of

the uninteltigible that

contendr

ae described

procesa;

a deaign, laws,

are

unin-

"must be supwith

integrated

including

of

assertion

that

purely

to

In the

place,

first

dialectic

that p.

is

rn fact,

485)."

.

."

This,

these

four

the

second place,

of

is

his

Lonergan's

own.

these

these

are pro-

is

etplanatoty they thus nreveal

proPerties;

(see rnsight

intelligible

emerqent probability.

world

unintelligibitity

remarks,

probability

an intettigibility"

as cen-

in

are examples of

emergent

are

with

ap-

McKinney

processes,

and blind-alleys

as Lonergan

is

while

unintelligibility

at variance

are

does not

clearly,

methods alone,

non-human dialectical

by Lonergan

1271. 8ut,

proceas,

- .

breakdowne

Breakdowna and blind-alleys tistical

as they they

the ". . . taken together' genetic, and dialectical]

of

possibitity

p. lsee Ineight, perties of sorld of

For

contradic-

in

"as relevant

Inei.ght,

datar(see

of

atatistical,

dialectic,

that

plicable ia

is

it,

pasaage reads:

this

lclassical,

relevant

activity

elements.

UcKinneyrs

disPute

to

conceives

as it is to human affairs." 'Lonergan acknowledges that

text

in

general

intelligent

must be correctly

they

But,

intelligence.

as Lonergan

McKinney

tral

that

level level

Lonerganis

proceaaea

natural

imply

the

dis-

theoretical

insofar

du-

the

at

the

know is

to

from the to

aim at

mean, however,

I must continue

Third, dialectic,

desire

of

arise

constitute

scope of

human desires

does not

only

but

ordering

the

other

to

This

telligent. the

that

opposition

tory

criterion

of.contradictory

pure

to

fully

and incisive

at

as both

integration

not

and re-

and counter-positions. by the

just

dialectic,

appropriate

through

defined

remain

that

betlreen a dialectic

betrreen positions of

description

helpful

and a dialectic

integration both

our view,

the

it

as McKinney has done,

tinguish, of

change which

of

We find

man's knowing.

in

of

as its

latter

exreality.

of

intelligence

and counter-positions

opposed principles

but

ality

short,

criterion

guidance

from inguiring

flective

that

to be integrated

is

ordering

reality.

of

biological

in

knowledge and is

a valid

p.

tendency

and interests.

absolutizing

grounded

is

the

desires

as the sole

it

remains

under

subsumption

resisting

at

from the

which

from establishing

troversion,

but

derive

counter-positions

elementary

through

out)

and intersubjective

sensitive

in

Radical

, pp . f27-7281 . terms of sta-

unintelligibility


HUGHES enters

73

reality

telligence, opposed

with

my use of

the

natural p.

Ineight, velopment

in

the

of

the

vant

in

to

worked

is

of

the

of

citation

dialectic

Opposition

to

because it ia in radical progress and decline remain

correct

method remaing to

shot{ that

referred to as .dialectical.',

submit

before

u3e of

the

is

said the

human problem

compelled

to

aince

point

out,

the

Insight,

the

I the

rele-

that

Lonergan

terrn defined

arn mismutual He does

hypothesis

human dirnensions.

becone

of

evl-l that that

process

the frdn

something

characterization

to

hld

in not

and adhered

of of

premisea.

a epecial dialectic

alvays

apeaka

occurs

in

a "tripolar of

conjunctioD

laee Inei,ght,

p.

McKinneyrs

initial

Supernatural case,

I am

thesia

of

an indefin-

affirn

that

the

intervention

and scarcely

aB a bipolar

Bo-

?29).

can be trzipolar,

be conposed I cannot

in

a pas-

a aupernatural

dialectic

"could principlea.i

the

Lonergan

intervention

admits

interacting

follows

that

The exception

however,

Lonergan

theoretically of

tny claim

through

was that,

the

I

as bipolar.

sage where dialectic and opposition"

conEtitutea

being

To rpunt a charge of inconsistency doea not geem sound. McKinney iB agaln

Insight

deduction

years

precise

single

nunber

(aee

and thereafter.

when he refutes

ite

knon and love.

levels

However,

written

out

is

cognitional

correct

then

things

"other

lJonergan has never

1p. 58).

Ineight

to

Devel-

"abnormal"

in this caae "abnormality', manner of breakdonns des-

and so dialectical

UcKinney

that

on this

Iution

to

unintelligible

intelligent.

points,

arguing

articles,

in

or

human procesaea.

to

so Ln Verbun yet

phrase the

desire

opposition,

interdependence these

describe

with itb moral resonances, "normative," huaran affairs because of.the obligatory charac-

what

On other taken

the

Further,

after

genuinely

is

this

only

4221 to

Fuccesaiona in stage8 of depattern of a diverging series

in

108).

unrestricted to

bound to

p.

mean "normal."

The term of

desire

opposition

to

p.

precisely

above.

descriptive

ter

human indirectly

senae that

referred

equal" lsee Insight,

this

is

has misinterpreted

can be "normalo

depend on a "relevant

intelligible,

doeg not

"Normative"

organisms

465)

conditions"

is

contravene

tern

dialectic.

opment in

is

which

where intelligibility

sanne line, I believe McKinney nnormativen (see Ineight,

the

Lonergan's

cribed

human actione

human bias,

by human freedom.

Along

of

only \rith

digcredits

opposition

within


NOTES

ON ANALYTICAL

PHILOSOPHY

AND THE CRITIQUE

OF CULTURE

Hugo Meynell It

i6

tools

not

which night

proved

to

will

go into,

I

philosophy

think

of

Bernard

to

cultivate

that

statement

their

which

virtues of

inaugurated

a distinction phase."

of

providing

an adequate

Briefly,

it

is

for

to

a degree. a culture, it

is

they

simply

pen to

think

why, is phase of

as I

shall

for

follows

in what

To deal

call

with

the making of

my case.

to plovide

the

of

of

and hord they notions

\dhat the

good. And to of

of

culture

articulate

a rational

philosophy

for

to overlook

74

them,

might

for

that

are obvious

or of

they

founall

aspects

are really

really

be improved.

vrorse" and "real a real good, which is

"really of or

a majority

what is

ethics.

sought

this,

for

of

particul-ar

a culture, or

out,

a critique

and in

The reasons

a critique be,

repre-

to bring

show where and why it

that

analytical

of

a convenient

try

that,

ethics.

might

the business

with

be sufficiently

wiII

depend on sorne conception is

to

precision

be what Max Weber would

they

some circles

to

a matter

shall

needs foundations,

To provide

evident

improvement" not

basis

in

is

philosophers vices,

new paradigrn."J

certainly but

instances,

a rational

fashionable

erorse than

iri1l

I would contend

of But

actual

a philosophy

dations

I

do-

the work

I shall make the space available, phase" and a "second between a 'first

types,r'

sentative

culture,

"the

a s/ay of with

their

fn^accordance

deserved;

within it

These "phases" "ideal

that

r,{hiIe preserving

argument.

which

largely

few years,

I

be used

triviality is

enabl-e analytical

should

by Thomas Kuhn,'

within

have called

for

the

that

and cannot

I believe

last

the

during

reasons

being

r^rithout indulging

philosophy

doing

philosophy

analytical

be so.

and irrelevance

and rigor

for

many circles

The

have been in-

philosophy

reputation

in

need not

it

Lonergan,-

way of

the

enjoys

culture.

such a critique

whole are not

fact,

of

unfortunately,

has emerged in

triviality

faghion

In

philo-

one main use of

that

critique

by analytical

but

on the

philosophy

ing

this

so;

they

but

avoid

degree

or

purpose.

this

analytical

claim

be a means to

years

fifty

to

a comprehensive

a striking

last for

implausible

to provj,de

sophy is

in

a real

Hovrever, the

to provide

it

good, first

foundations

hapand


ANALYTICAL

PHILOSOPHY

for

science

the

foundations

of

the

very

that

all,

and for

belief

aIlegedly for

for

which

the

will

making

true

Arnong the is

is

the

of

to

experience

nas suppoEed to

of

knowledge-claims.

falsification provided,

one could

or

Rrake the

physical

dinary

ments corresponding basis

general. valid

directly

be provided

could

There

from

there

ments

to

ence,

it

or

appeared

to

or

he was a worse

then?

are

saying

is

that

anything of

aging

thoae That

they

refrain

ie

from

my range to

if

I

of

clother;

it

is

elserhere,

at

philoeophers. ruled

out

oners

opponent

so obvious least Not

on this is

that

within that

the

basis it

is

circle

argument one may,

being

inconsistent

a negative

for

and also dolng of

rather

in

his

try

is

am

discour-

so.?

like

topi.cs

of I

critique the

professional

example,

atti-

wrong,"

is

conruronly overlooked, of

saying

a9 instruments

from

on moral

view;

In

action-guiding

any sort is

they,

speaking

strictly

roy8elf.

influence

are

etrEtion.

the

be

or wanton

murder

of

experi-

could

t{hat

function

undertake

on such a philosophical

culture

that

say "Stealing

stealing

state-

of

was a bad man,

Hitler or

make state-

Sirr"",

course

false.

in

one could

ethical

am evincingr

their

view,

hopeless

the

orstate-

But no such

atatements

rather

to

expelienc".6

I am not

emphasized

about

any body of

shorring

that

but

stealing,

appar-

neana by whieh

which to

were expressions example.

logical the

in

to

nor

was or

value-judgnents

of

Gandhl,

true

it

experience.t

ethical

example,

expressions,

within

it

for

on this

to

that

man than

others

ethical

course

foun-

tbe

atatementa

statenent

by reference For

phase, Positivistst

statenenta,

for

means of

neither

about

it.

control.

undertaking

is

wrong,"

towards

nature gocial

fa1se.

wrong,

Some said

"Stealing tude

nor

of

or

was argued, the

follor'r

true

that

to

false

neither cruelty

it

from

items

ethica,

was no conceivable

be true

provide,

scientifj.c

any ethical

directly

ments referring then,

to

for

was no rray,

deductions

An impressive

and from

an ef-

justification

the

required

deductions

objects,

founda-

waB empiricistr

supply

was hoped to

rather

in

value-

first

Iogical

articulate

to

philosophy

which

plight

the

providing

the

and the

and clearly

Th"it

foundations

provides

of

of

Russell

at

knowledge

and true

capable

charaeteristics

discover

kno*ledge.4

destroying

be somewhat appalling,

judgEnts

factual

by Bertrand

attetq)t

dations

atus

rtlost usual

typified

for

I believe

to

and hence is in principle iudgments, fective critique of culture. which

of

on the

The new paradigm

appear. of

phase.

first

philosoptry

left

cost

be foundations particulally

attack

by the

have thus

reasons

tions

could

aC the

The second phase has attacked

ethics.

there their

discovered

they

judgrments,

factual rational

concentrating

which

t>

of emperorrg if

not

analytical absolutely

to

shotd that

principles--that

his


METI{OD

76 determinatlon But the

acts

Perhaps the nost philosophy

knowledge,

in

by philosophers

Wittgenstein

ferent

very

views which

to

find

out

have a direct est

or

of

that

idea

on of

coming to

there

gather

are long

societies

fron

the wolld,

that

depend on the

run

such

seems to ltork

that

in

dif-

prevail

the Itorld

in

be an abso-

foundations,

One ltould

r'Jork,

last

could

about

talk of

of

states

more complex kinds

the master's

by an account

different

and do things;

behave

different

one can comPare these

views

right.g

is

of

philosophy

the

have argued

of

Kuhn, Feyera-

science,

any idea

that

we have or

that

could

undetermined by the inter"reality,n of the person. or persons concerned, is

with

contact

social

background

less

superstitious.

more or

In parts the

the

bend and others

least

wittgenstein

real

"picture" for

basis

the

context

Thus (at late

the

night

and in

which

In the

typically

the attemPt of the L o g i c o - P h i t o s o p h i eu s t o s h o r . ,

a secure

which

of

foundations

foundations

of

attacked

Tractatue

far.

second phase of

the

alleged phase.

members of

no rday in

is

first

how things

of

societies,

there

the

or wrong way of

have been taken

ways in

of

of

be articulated

different

type

the world.

rejection

right

lutely

as might

the

provide

and thus

of

of

of

the

hankering

no unregenerate

interpretationS)

in

is

such people.

safe.

feature

propositions

knowledge of

is

fnoestigati-ons

how "elementary"

0n Ce?taintA,

towards

kindness

criticism

is

particuLar

xhe PhtloeophieaL

of

of

salient

a conmon and pLausible

affairs,

as mueh as possible

!4endelssohn,

analytical proposed

Ruritanians

r"tho displays

Nazi,

consistent

the music of

early

all

torture

by occasional

mitigated after

to

Even the moments of

those

experience,

of the on which philosophers or "sense-contents" "sense-data" phase used to lay such stress, if they could be refqrred first highly dub.ious, could only be referred which was itself to at all, to

tially

in

a shared physical

and the

Iedge ary

of

least

and from

tine

which

language

arguable

showed that

to

in

which

that

of

of

the

the

was this

rnyriad to

versions led

of

by conrnon sense

be? And in

eommon sense

from place

vastly

foundations

to

of

reality, which

was enshrined'

it

differed

If

tine.

be provided

were to

reality

language,

ordinary

reality,

by some phil.osophers,

were extolled place

language"

"ordinary

refer to "public" were whereas 'sense-data' than

do other

The corunorr-sense apprehension

private.l0

irreducibly

as an essen-

see how language,

to

could

activity,

"public'

objects

to

was difficult

And it

socially-determined

and a fortiori

by a highly-complicated

language.

our

comrnon sense and

any case, science,

$tas it

and that

conmon sense was ttorrg?ll

The ultimate

issue

of

these

seeond-phase

know-

and ordin-

views

is

the

not

at

science


NiIALYTICAL PHILOSOPHY contention

77

forcibly

ment nhich

expressed by David Bloor, prothat a "true' a propotition accepted by the nost influentl.al group, a 'valid' a social argunent the aort of argui.t findc bindlng. Thls, of cour.e, is a gelf-destruc-

tive

which

pogition

ls

sinply

menbers of view,

actual aasert

it.

loue.)

Consider

of

ia

supposed

to

the

that

with it

the

is

what

look8

to

atated

then

propriety

take shile

destroy

along

the

for

ethics,

all

obJective

the

menta of the Ia

phase

to

aore

be prone

not

by the what

Let

the

of

that

be established.l2

the

truth

or

to

a propoaition.

accept

photographic

it

plate,

or

a radio-laboratoryr particle

bor;

perceive it

thinking

or

La another of

his

in

an irnnanent

to

see marks

to

of

of leâ‚Źor

school

me that

tnaltner they

of

that of

in

rnothâ‚Źr

it

Is

for

to to

body exi.t!. there

exaninatl.on. page or

in philo-

eatablish was that

kJ,nd,

the

truth

that

Yet

or

that

streak

of i!

the

daughter.s

again,

an ancLent

it

is

fal-

pencil or

fundaone thing

Dade by oners

evidence or hir

lt

and

on a

the

type

Again,

gesturea

just

one thing

aee a streak

a previously-unknorn or

ie,

position

their

rculd

proposed

which

could

gralp

noisee

the but

it

sone other

grounde

disapproval

on a printed

foundationa

by a recording

see in

wiferB

with

the to

of

aelf-destructive. agree

it celeatial

a Eeri,es

ia

a shape outlLned that

to

The argu-

nust

Ls one thing is

culture

be appealed to, in proposition a (non-analytic)

an experlence It

of

knowledge,

the

that

as supplying

shape nay be evidence to

to

rhlch

falsity it

analytical

for

seera

The esrence

l{o*

a aensation

sity

mental

It

aensation

or

another

in

uirich

mment

knonledge.

night

of

to

liable?

fo:r groups

view.

position

rculd

foundations

the

for

other

ehatever.

the

phase

rhlch

phaae thought

evidence

all

nerely

thoae

for

firrt

for

true

whl,ch ap-

us attend the

is

of

aecond phaae against

new paradign.

of

incon-

and yet

recond

possible,

phase rere

true

ls

a critique

knwledge

the

was the

have

the

is

ttre secontl phaae appeared

the

objectioru

order to

of

lt

aince

for

this

thie

phase of

first

ig

Ie

itself,

it

trivial;

basis

called

foundationa it

of

articulating

to

fl.rst

I have

Bophers

ieeue

approach in

the

seem convincing!

be the third

phase

fir3t

of

philosophere

the

first

pears

basis

then

contradictory

the

seemed to

destroy

is

the

group."

propoaLtion

it

acrupu-

proposition

Eense? If

If

the

dlrectly

and less

oners

them,

by the

as though, basis

rhat

lmplicatlon.

philoaophy with

of

rhatever

hold,

"a true

najority so in

they

be boltler

may state

faeie group,

eqre

egual

It

is

prina

members of

may with

and if

whoever

its

apt

rhlch

propositl.on,

by the

be true,

propositiona,

sistent

are

actual

accepted

phlloaophers,

rrhy fer prenleee

the

lSociologist8

one which all

probably

ls

inplicatlons

neigh-

felLor

is

perforuance one thing

rnonument,

enother


METHOD

t6

to

suppose

that

event

unsuspected

constitute

these

or

occurred

some previously

that

evidence

was performed

action

in

remote

the

past. Finding exanples, also

is

about

not

just

a matter

(b)

enviaaging

of

a matter

the

if

case

judging

these

tainly

the

is

case

in

perceive

thoughts

and feelings

the

kind

mental

basic

the very

Now it

of

is

of

tions,

at

Yet to

deny their

vance to bring

the

to

lbast

to

evidence

not

done or

put

foryard

rf,

on the

propoundr the

the

very

to

it

to

very

at

knosledge

arrive

rercte

from

bang, quaaarr can these for

scientific

rn the into

caae of

account,

what

and time,

like

be

in

and

things, order for

three

get

to get-

mental and

and iudgnent' intelligence'

of

the

he has to

mental in

specialists

caae about

the

know about

what

dinosaurs,

the

world; is big

holes.

and black princlpler

provide

knouledge,

and thus

ethice,

a fourth

of

decieion.

that

is

the ways

admittedly

thege three

Sciences,

ue have come to

space

in

the

unileretanding,

of

is

whose relevance us call

Let

to

no good reason?

using

by generations

far

them that ur

he is

not

these

i-hem attentioeneaa,

exercLle

tlken

iB by meanr of

very

denying.

In the nature

and reaeonableneaa. order

has done all

processes

mental

which

and for

evidence,

expetience,

lnvolved

.re

to

rf

it?

he is

an opinion

to

as posi-

Does he advance for

things,

rele-

difficult

possible

of

for?

accounting

these

not

is

existence,

be accounted

rtay of

issues.

and their

Has he attended

do.

accordingly,

he ia

the ditpoaitions

to

and

opera-

philosophical.

Has he thought

he does or

conclurion

truth

activitlc.

might best

hand,

the

activitica

wont

toPic?

regard

eithout

truth

at

ting

are

nental

such inner

questions

why pay heed to

other his

to

appeal

do any of

does not

aerioualy.

taken

at

reject

the

ae the

at

wittgenstein

later

sdneone does deny their

evidence

these

philosophers

second-phase

the

of

philosophical

that

rrhich

lies

self-destructive,

conclueion

in

to

knoht which

fundamental

his

the

to

is

to

in

coming

to

relevant

then

advertence

of

influence

and behavioriata

tivists

the

is

existence

suppoae

out.

know about

as relevant

fundanental

or

and events

things

It

characteristic

rather

nylel4)

citbert

involved

or cerWe cannot

physics,

of the

or

described. in

for,

new p.tadignn.l3

the

(due particularly

particles

to

is

be and (c)

probably

exPeriences.

persons,

other

we can get

but

operations

basis

the

of

fundamental of

be accounted

to

rt

of what might

poasibilities

light

I have just

way that

of

the

the

pastt

remote

are

by these

experiences.

possibilities

these

out

brought

of

experiences

directly of

the

sore one of

that

as is rrorld, (a) having

real

out

a basis for

mental Let

for

ethics

a critique activity

us say that

of

as well

as

culture?

has to

be taken

a Person exercises


ANALYTICAL

reeponsibility judges klnd truth of

to

phasized our

of

the

relevant

possibilities.

place

one's

of

tend

to

dren

acute

view

of

nant

with

its

the

of

to

contribution its

matter

individual

of

In should

a fine not

businesg ticle,

Richard

view);

on the

epigratn

' one may be interested

either

philosophy. quietlng.

were

they and the

out

rrhat

is

what

is

the

tawyers it

sovereign since

to

better

or

well

in

the

the

head.

But

argument

means of argue

or

well

finding is

to

is

out

ensure

that

ar-

the

effect

that

in

the

history

of

the

to of to

the

true

in

the

tragic

about

our

aitu-

lle need Persons (preeuraably, paying

earth,

theml , one

like

new paradigm, becauae

and what

evidence

one can

which

characterize

who is

the

the one

by implication,

truth best.

sophists

appear

foundatioDs,

which

precisely is

hig

to

But

cau8e.

any casewhatever

what

general

the in

cauae

of

the

second-

aeem somerthat dis-

know the

according

that

(as on the in

by means of

worse

valuable

in

philosoPhera

good or,

flatneas

by

new paradignn

Elserthere

ahort

for

at

againat

according

sophists,

be genocide view,

for

is

a

consodata.

expert

better

the

really

need to

nore

i5

Ecientists

difficultiee

knoLr and do what equally

of

reliable the

and chilgranted

for

a typical

reflictions

But

or

terrifying

wife

followers;

that

coqrlaint

of

better. true

expounded

a case.

tnaking

principle

and the

needs a hole on Plators

the

ne desperately

and to

whether

at

really

and the

who can argue like

lsorse

really

diseensions tinEa,

adept

even in

has no basis

ation,

main ground

Plato's

eras that

at-

the

Marx.

lawyers,

theae

likely

are

relevant

the

O. Ouine, philoeophy, or

in

the

be arrived

the

Yl. v.

of

Taken together,

of

analogy of

against

or

the

find

large,

aE day to

and his

suggested

on that

for

of

Freud

which

nortyl6

but

arguing

of

he cited

worse,

at

what would

those

article

recent

be envisaged

first-phase

our

of

the insights group and class 'ideology,"

of

and the

husband may not

self-deception,

confirms

phase approach,

rrith

concerned,

situation,

as clear

investigation

imPoren-

envisagement

conunon good which

the

than

self-esteen and reasonable

intelligent Iargely

good is

society

is

another strongly

a half-conscioug

A selfish

it

Eame

as the

senEea by rneans

is is

is in

and of

rrithin

that

the

his acquaintance, that he is causing hie guffering; a privileged class may take

rdhole of

In

all

to

individual

such avoidance. for

evidence,

group

or

class

one in

rrhat

experience, Both one'e

persons

which

account what"

of

there

make us indulge

and fears

relevant

to motivate

into

to what he

good has the

is

rn ethics'

nerd paradigm.l5

by the

according

act

available

data

be taken

to

otrn desires

avoidance

the

and experiment.

phenomenon

to

rthere what

needs and feelirigs

the

has to

science

observation

tant

be good,

to

relation

in

as he decides

so far

reasonably

of

79

PHILOSOPHY

is

is

it

ae is

good;

attended

to,

the


METHOD

80 possibilities

that

pressed,

in

According

the

to

battle

f1ight

the

best

of

If

ourselves.

only

lose but

something

for

is

It

that

not

that

plemented.

f do not

of

doing

but

they

rather

everything

as

be taken

not

should

remarks

that

insist

for

reputation

mankind.

these

Philosophy be supplanteal,

it

suggestion

ner', para-

adopt the

even be caPable

as such;

on analytical.

an attack

of

future

the

important

destroying

avoid

to would

their

intelli-

attentiveness'

widespread

might

human

be altogether

but

living,

utmost

the

an

that

said

an uncriticized

that

suggest

philosophers

and triviality,

sterility

and

subject,

The enormous dangers

J-iving.

worth

and responsibility

analytical

would not

digrn, they

on the

Socrates

ourselves?

exert

reasonableness,

cowardice

our oPPonents'

understand

evidence

be not do"th

only

We need to

impossible.

the

not

is

humanity

now threaten

gence,

to

or destroyed

rnay soon not

Iife

to

through

If,

breakdown. trouble

damage a culture,

which

and reason, its

a

and

and reason to , what alternative them, or to be over them or destroy

hurnan life

uncriticized which

inattentiveness,

it)

tyrannize

over

tyrannized

conduct

irresponsible

(by attending

to

of Philoattentiveness'

which are the

and responsibility

the

intelligence

our

have we but

function the

and to

to

take

the

foster

human civilizationt

the

may lead

vier,

applying

in

against

we cannot

sloth,

point

to

is

culture

from intelligence

and ul-timately or

then,

of

reasonableness

essence of what is sustained

new paradigm,

consequencesir

may be avoided.''

and deception

error

sophy as the critique intelligence,

and logical

are canvasf-d,

ord.er that

a

amount tb

be sup-

it

that

which nay reasonably

into philosophy falls at aIl comfortably and plainly, two Phases which I have distinquished; so far as anything does not do so, my arguments are not applicproporBut even if they only apply to a substantial able to it. they a r e s o u n d , g i v e n t h e y p h i l o s o p h y , t h a t tion of analytical analytical

be called

of

either

po6itivism

logical

8ut

now dead.

I doubt,

which sion to

some point.

retain

still is

the

of

all

liable.

I would admit

foundations applicable that

which which to

the

I have said

of

the

positivisn

is

entirely

if

that,

acknowledges are not

not;

certainly

is

to rthich

logical there the

is

it

of j'n the

is

Positivism a type of

need for a rational

first

the Phase defunct, no ver-

and I know of

worked out,

aelf-destructive

construction inpugns

was typical

when fully

$thich,

the objections

said

togical"

even if

empiricisn

empiricism

philosophy

I

that

be objected

may further

It

which

not

is

notoriously

analytical

foundations, or

subject

provides and is

arbitrary, then

ethics,

nothing

least.l8

NOTES lsee

Bernard

J.

F.

Lonerqan,

Insight:

A Study

of

Hunan


ANALYTICAI PHILOSOPHY

81

Understandi.ng (London: Longmans, creen, 19571. 2see Thomas S. Kuhn, lhe Structu?e of Scientific Reooluti.one (Chicago, L9621 . -It should be adnitted that I use the phrase "the new paradign" more as an expression of hope than of confidence. This ie philoas much as to say that I do not strongly expect analytical sophers to adopt this ray of following their craftr I merely think it desirable that they should. 4see especially Bertrand RusaeII, Logic anil Knouledge, ed. R. c. uarsh (London, 1956); A. J. Ayer, Language, Tnuth anil Logic lLondon, 19361. I.ten like R. Carnap and H. Reichenbach represented the traditlon in Anerlca. Russell, of courâ‚Źe, waa actively engaged with raoral and social igsues. Eut he waa always cLear that this had nothing to do with his work on the foundations of knowledge . 5such 'basic statementa were called statements' ot P"otok o L t s L . t z e. A -one might suppose that hurnan happiness or misery provided judgment. grounds Tor ethical the requisite But these philosophers argued that this could not be the ca8e, since however nuch happiness was adnitted to be caused by an action, it still apparently made sense to deny that the action was good. TFor see Langucge, ?ruth "emotivism,' The classic expression of "preacriptivism" Language of Morals (Oxford, f952) .

and Logic, chapter 6. is R. l,t. Hare'B lhe

SSee G. N. A. Vesey, Forerord to IJnde"stdnding ttittgenatein, ed. vesey (London, L9741 , au . 9see Or Cet,taintg (Oxford, 1959), pp. l05, 110, 20{, 336, 410, 513, 5L7, 5L7. L0ehiloeophi.cal I I --This

epigram

(Oxford,

rnteetigatione is

due to

Russellt

1953) , pp.

I cannot

now find

2{3 ff . a reference.

12The

proposltion truth of an analytic naa established by the fact that its contradictory made no sense. For the viey aacribed 'Popperrs to David Bloor, Mystification eee of Objective Xnowledge," Seience Studiee (1971): 75-76. l3see fnei.ghf,, Introduction and chapters XI and XII. 14c.

nyl",

L5See

Ihe

Ineight,

Concept of ainit chapters

vI,

vII

(oxford,

1949) .

and XVIII.

16R.

Rorty, "Philoaophy in America Today," ln The Anerican S c h o l a n ( S p r i n g , 1 9 8 2 1. 1?The technical reasong rlry ttre objections to first-phase presaed by the Becond phase do not apply to the new foundationa paradigm would take too long to develop in thie short paper. See H. Meynell, Fteud, llars and Aorale (Lndon, 1981), chapter 5. Roughly, the first-phase conception depended on of foundations the assumption that one could nake logical deductiona from statements aupposed to be true about the rcrld to groupa of atatementB about actual or possible hunan genre-experience . The second phase showed that this wae imposrl.ble. The nev paradigm maintaina that one may arrive at true statenents, both of fact and of value, by the application of intelll,gence and reason, in the aen3ea already given, plays to the data of experience. Though deductive logic an essential role in this process, as it iE not as all-iq)ortant phase. it is in the first the

18I .* qrateful to objections to nhat

l,tark D. ttorelti for pointing out I have said whlch are alluded to

to me here.


THE USEFULNESS OF PHILOSOPHY

Mark D. Morelli. philosophyrs

what is

shed some light

The question

answer.

eral

as an expression

First,

period

historical

they

of

the

of

the

son as contemplative,

betrayal

intellectual's

perspective,

Seen from this

an expression of

forgetfulness Again,

of

is

mediate

deeply

of

of

setting,

the

tife

of

who partially

its

implicationg

the

rnilkrnaid;

r.realth, may very

recorded and we find

posed to to

power,

well

death--ignorant

socrates: to

rthat

I im-

of men

above alfin

suc-

and the means to getting

the

co-rrork-

the

in

in

the

of

we find

Thales

questions

and its

do with

man of

82

story

philoeophic

interest to

for

transhistorical,

Doea the

the

the

up and interpretinq

exprelsion

honor? This

just

which

aituation-at-hand. ia

by Plato its

a second

in

to which

ends are respectively

have had something ig

an interest

men-

tendency

perforrnance;

the

constitute

then,

people's

notive

"pragnatic"

done and sizinq

conunon-sense interest

This

sophists

is

and smooth social and dramatic

"pragmatic" taaks

This

corunon sense.

its

and particular,

concrete

afore-

one in

perspective, of^a

The interest

dominant

Bellah's the

directing

concern,

an interest, the

and practical--the aurvival

cessful

with

as

comnitted

while

From this

our_

Greek.'

sone call

the outlook

an expression

and transcultural.

the concern

and women of

daily

is

usefulof

hypostatization." say,

rea-

vocation'

a function

"too

cultural

ourselves.

as an expression

transhistorical

the

we might

usefulness

his

philosophy's

reason which

he shares

a particular find

of

are perhaps

critics, to

of

os/n sakes

their

calling,

pathological

its

in

for

an age,

of

expressed

the "pragrmatism" of the American mind.' may be viewed The question under consideration

allude

trans-

Ameri-ca-ns, and Americans,

us,

many of

are obvious;

we happen to

manner,

ers

of

cultural

the queation

is

a conception

life

here

thrust

critical

ills

has observed,

the active

mentioned

of

his

question

the

\re are,

Bellah

sympathies

tality,

is

disciplines

of

pursued

of

the

is

which

conception

as the

which

which

economic concerns;

social,

unpractical,

to

second, as

setting.

tendency

intellectual"

political,

to

the collapse

view

Robert

two ways.

a particular

Benda and Thomas Molnar--have

critics--Julien

decline

capitulation

ness is

least of

cultural

concern,

a very

at

the preoccupation

an interest,

Two cultural bemoaned "the his

in

can be viewed of

to gen-

offer

and transcultural.

historical

in

and I shall

and a particular

of

an expression

I hope in what follows

usefulness? question,

on this

life

lead

and the to

self-defense

Socrates'

trial

and

common sense does not


USEFULNESS believe the

83

hinself

Socratic

point,

This

interest,

the

the it

strengthened,

first

source

of

strength

rectly

or

indirectly

usefulness

industrial

in

of

Athens,

to

the

for

in

at

legitinately

of

pre-ordained

of to

get

free

by the

by the

to job?

for

in

only

In

so to

each caee,

on a different

and somewhat self-centered

Ie

then,

his

neaning

common senae ca euch;

Iongterm

practical,

the

rnay be un-

but

and pracmay

"specialty,"

to

implications

for

have? And the

a man or wondn of philosophy

in

right

to the

over

that

par-

in

he has the

between alao

reducible

culture therefore,

least

standpoints

in

distinguish, properly

which

it

nay

intellectual

right

again

by

sense da eueh and, corrnon philoaophical

by additional it

of

philoaophy'e

has a ahortterm

when raiaed

on the

tnore universal

was in of

concrete

a degree

has the

question

neaning:

it

manner is the

of

here

comn

speak, the

woman of tnan or

to

may exercise

betueen

upon prac-

depends upon the

first

very

practical

philosopher

further

Bense as tnaneforned,

than

functioning

conmon senaei

part,

his

gain

development.

rein

the

and other

And the

today

is

has di-

comnon-sense

and Anerican

ask,

conunon-sense standpoint

takea

thrust

that

does philosophy

incipiently

distinguishing

say,

and practical

at

right

me a steady

suprenracy not

the

nature

very

being

has the

to

man of

and social,

The philosopher,

ness

most

a conuron-sense capability.

But

as I have distinguished

circles.

its

insistence

coulrKrn man. The guestion,

philosophy,

conunon sense,

Baconian

usefulness,

what conclete

physical

is

period

virtually

be raised

my survival,

of

two ways.

the

ask philosophers,

going

a

and thereby

scientific

superstructures

historical

our

interest

student

and

transhigtori-

situation

the

The continued

actuation

least

second;

right,

enpir.ical

indispensable

philosophy's

of

have given

tical

That

example.

continuous

ticular

every are

have achieved

been confirmed

from

knowledge.

The question derstood

day this

our

socio-economic

the

resulted

and bureaucratic

virtually

in

by the

more oboiouelg

is

ancient

all,

in

concrete

a culture.

seems to having

the

Such dealings

of

that

for,

with

dictum

applicable

ticality

of

deal

survival

so fa!,

stand-

knowledge "Knowledge is power," worthwhile knowledge; second, it haE its confirmation and a

Baconrs

the

the

to which

conmon-sense

trangcultural;

is

interest

realization

the

action.

one to

nay be noted

and transcultural

thorough of

for

befuddlement

from

and practical.

inmediate

condition

Finally, cal

to

for

that

is,

moreover,

need exists

particular, necessary

leads,

an impediment

simply

culture

and aporia,

to be;

dialectic

other

by the

hand,

it

meaning when raieed

woman whoEe colunon aenge has beerr t?ansfonned

usefulpractical man or takes

on a

by the by additional


METHOD

purity,

sense

"1ower"

to

get

thc

question

the

we anslver

just

determined fruitfully

may

his

provide

to

suited

of

it

what

he

needs

practical

his

through

peculiarly

is

human

what

humans,

fellow satisfy

he

that

is

before been

has

it

pbilosopher

the

speaking,

formulated

once

nature.

philosophyrs

broadly

what, ask

cannot

sense,

colunon

transformed

as

clearly

answered

be

we

ls,

to

suited

is

of

pro-

excessively

usefulness,

philosophy's

of

is

I aLL

of

co-existence

suqgestion

This

hunankind.

of

physical

concerned,

is

sense

conmon successful

pur-

such

with

concerned

is

such

and

survival

question

the

leptic; by

the

;:ndea,Jors

as

concerned

is

as

sense

conmon

those

getting

sense

conmon

transformed from

transPosition'

or

action.

concerns

transformed

survival, with

suggest,

it

sense

conmon

whereas social

and

us

rather

"higher"

transformation still

things

different

are

done

sues.

for

the

But

done.

thi-ngs

a

undergoes

practical,

remains

its

in

Let

philosophically-

of

standpoint

question

the

thc

energes

Practicality.

The question 1t

a

with

common good'

the

with

from

comon-

rts

transformed

been

practical,

fn say,

might

one

havlng

raised

common sense'

transformed than

as

equal-1y

question

the

questron,

the

a concern,

question

the

a concern,

from

from

emerges

good-for-me;

consider

whereas

development.

philosophical

peculiarly human

in

involvement

affairs. what

philosophy?

is

j.s,

philosophy

generally,

the

standpoints,

to

is

common

which

which

it

good.3

phitosophy

the

is

an

nally,

Its

than

is

not

on an

then,

is

ture,

exploiting

of

these

various an

That and

analyst

focused

observer given

on and of

and

behavioral culture

access

to

but "data

of

fi-

huran

the

conditions

the fron

the

philosophy

"J-awgiver"

of

and

Pursuitst

consciousness

conscious

endeavors;

realities

with

is'

is,

it

objecti-

of

these the

and ap-

aesthetic

begins

it

rather,

realms

itself;

account

primariry

c(xrcerned

polymorphic

behavior

a

"saves"

provides

the

study

account of

all

of

knouLedges.

logical

an

which

knorledget

better

as

here

attention

rather

of

objectifier

logical

not

i6

or

knowledge,

which

ethice

possibility

conceived

of

"worlds"

and

philosophy

provides

a cogni-

is in

historical

creation

objectivities

a netaphysice

is

it

distinguishable

the

of

the

"saves"

more,

still

which

operati'on,

human endeauots'

of

knowledge

science,

and

leflection,

epistenoLogy

an

human

intellectual

phitosophy of

artistic

studies,

religious

preciation, moreover,

fuLL

accounts

of

range

achievement

and

natural

sense,

the

an

modes of

or

nethods

discipline,

intellectual

put'suit

the

of

actual

provides

classical

writing,

vity

an

as

say,

theory

tioqal

of

t'uorlds"

corresponding

and That

of

very

af

integration

an

as

Conceived

fact not

is

meta-

but

as

and

"integrator'"

intentional

activities

The philosopher, systems. of culan '-aPpropriator" of

consciousness'

"

4


6)

USEFULNESS this

l.IaturalIy,

grounds,

of

enlightening

but

that

reached without

without in

we must assume the end of

its

in

applications

are

for

philosophy's

example,

warning

emplar,

and reminding

errors

of

these

tivityr

fail

all

one is

be philosophical

to

not

ticality

altogether,

rather

with

philosophic

self

the

problem of

be addressed by denying other

inadequate

hand,

the

sophy and a denial metaphysics disernbodied

tively

civen

philosophy?

philosopher

what

is

an artist,

be in

realm

on

of

philo-

one rnay abolby hovering

is

the

not

fact

suited

of

a rela-

hunan endeavors, knowledge,

philosopher,

peculiarly the

posseesion

of

philosophic

what

9e uae

rho to

Posaessea this do? what applica-

have?

understanding

we may note

comnon sense,

to

integration

speciflcally

Again,

integration

sernblance

man

nay take

identity the

good.

cornnon sense as a rePresentative

of

intellectu.l this

and the

and the

ptrilosopher;

a philosophic

realm

to

a serious

Problem nay in the Past--

this

mindl.

does philosophic

Iectual

the

integration,

intellectual First,

reality

to

logical

adeguate

may ask,

tion

the

rre assume the

If

of

some Lray

in

generate

reality

world one's

a denial

and retain

over

spectatingly

of

to maintain

knowledge

of of

one hand,

and

To shun prac-

it to

senae any true

knowledge

exigence

form

"torder"

"street."

the

alt

as ac-

more cornpletely the

haa been rePeatedly

it

connon

conunon sense any real

the

is

of

realm

that

between philosophy

reintegrate

On the

inadequately--as the

the

of

philosophy

one has become, is

own identity.

one's

to

than

nistakeg

admit

to

link

the

indiviwonderrs

as an ex-

role by its

truth

when in

only

for

from Maritain

its

of

the

when in

conmonsensical

shortsightedly

ish

that

perhaps

own common sense must be reconstituted

and one's

of

of

characteristics notice

to

in

I would be willing

specify

accounts but

lies

linguistic

a wonder which

useful, or,

satisfaction;

its

usefulness

of

while not

is

usefulness

disinterestedness.r

and its

if

found

wonder,

really

philo-

of

an eliminator

philosophy,

and edifying,

rewarding

to

philosophyrs

basically

is

satisfied--thus

philo-

of

complex Purraise the ques-

accounts

invite

as a clarifier,

philosophy

or,

to

following:

such as the

function

never guite

of

de-

this

for,

already; is

assunption

this

confusions; dual.ly

present,

the question

raise

fruitfully

to

usefulness

sophy's

is

order

to have been accomplished

lies

only

nay be

however illuminating

digression,

lengthy

goal

my illustrative

may be demanded by philosophy's

usefulness,

sophyrs tion

would be not

state .

Now, in suit

may be challenged

nature

and such challenges

rdelcome; but

also

and however much it plorable

philosophy's

of

notion

on a variety

that

equivalent

a echolar,

intelPosaession of this to being a man or woman of a philosopher,

a religioua


METHOD

86

person,

.'r.i a scientist

that

the philosophic

that

of

both nature

of

practicaLity

one who jumps from specialty

an interl-oper,

follows

and humankind. It

we are aski.ng about is to

not

specialty,

job and offending everyone as he does so. The an integration a l l u d e d t o i s a t t e a r i s t i , ' i t .t . g r a t t o ' ,

doing everyone's integration

grounded upon a grasp of it

a heuristic

is

noL a conceptual

deavors, by the is

various

today

be a thrust

unifying

this

the

ideal

of

en-

obtained polymath

the

an ideal.b

that

wilI

similarly,

the various

the results

of

the

philosophic

of

thrust

activity

and we may suppose that

to\dard unification;

motive

seeking; of

"worlds"

The Renaissance

more than

vre may note

second, seems,to

of

integration

endeavors.

nothing

of ways of

a variety

integration

transformed

characterize

cornmon sense

as weII. we should

Finally,

of

specialization is

exercised

in

the

actually

meet the

overall

the

intellectual

finally, of

functions

people

than

rather

engaged in

these

not be to take but

and endeavors,

discip)-ines

complement one

functions

these

which

second,

he understands;

unification,

the

the

and endeavors

procedure will

various

the

the manner in

out

of its

to

relation

disciplines

be the concrete

integration,

pursuits;

in

first,

the

nature

common sense of

transformed

and "worlds"

methods,

aim will

its

bring

it so

situation

philosophy's

of

account

the

of

situation

whose standpoints,

to

and our

best exercised,

is

existing

the

a

is,

exist;

as practicalmust

The philosopher

remarks

the philosopher

over

actually

that

situations

r ^ r ec a n c o n c l - u d e t h a t

actually

that

situational'

formed conmon sense must meet the

exists.

I^lith these

various

which is

the age.

denands of in mind,

as common sense a6 such is

that

concrete

ph i losophica I ly-trans that

note

intelligence

another. what. is the

then,

peculiarly

function

today:

as such,

in

is

mentation, tulating.

claiming

a reLati-vely

the

adequate

as a diplomat

talents

response

is

a peak, Iife;

cultural cultural-

philosopher,

intellectual

functions

tensions, pertinent

to

hegemony, and the

consequentl-y,

international his

a practical

of

arts

integration,

drawing upon his to transdisciplinary

or

in

especially

and interand fragare capipossession

were he in

in wartime

anal-

comrnon sense

disorder

liberal

the

intermediary

function

has reached

a fact

and among

Employing

endeavors.

diplomat.ic

Norr, this is

The philosoPher

philosophy?

some manner betdeen

I would name this

specialization

conflict

disciplinary

in

the various

relations,

"diplomacy." for

of

usefulness

to oPerate

international

called

today

the of

representatives

ogy of

of

is

suited

would

times

of

function high

empathic abilities conmunication.

and He


87

USEFULNESS srould differ very of

important

from the

a collaborative of

tarity

diPlomat,

international

respect: unity

his in

human pursuits,

atleqiance

would

human endeavor,

rather

than sith

however, lie

in his

with

this ideal

complemen-

an actual one Pursuit

in

par-

ticular. NqTES lsee

trans. Julien Benda, The BettayaL of the fntellectuala, (Boston: Beacon Presa, 1955) and Thomas Mo1nar, Richard Aldington ( N e w York: t'leridian Books, 19611. The Decline ol the Intelleetual 2Robert and survive or To Die and Become: N. Bellah, "To Kill Life as ways of Being Adult," The Active Life and the contemplative L9751 : 73-71. see also Richard Hofstadter, Daedulus (Spring, in American Life Anti-InteLl ectualisn lNev York: vintage Books' in Anerica lNew Science and Sentinent 1962) and Morton t{hite, Press, L9721 . York: oxford University 3this may be gleaned from Bernard of philosophy notion (New York: Lonergan's Ineight : A Studg of Human llndelstanding 19581 and frorn his Method in Theologg tibrary, ehiloiophical (Nen Yorks Herder and Herder, L9721 . 4co^put. by Peter-offered - f h e the notion of the philosopher Winch in tdea of a Social Seience and its Relatton to Philosophy lLondon: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 19531. on data of conpp. 72-74' 235-236, see Bernard Lonergan, Ineight, sciousness, 274, 333-335. 'A may be variety of accounts of the nature of philosophy found in rhe oil of Mtnenoa: Philoeophene on Philosophy, eds. 19751 . Charles Bontempo and S. Jack Odell (New York: McGraw-Hill, 5or, Insight,

ah" nature of pp. 390-395.

the

integration,

see Bernard

Lonergan,


BOOK REVIEWS

CltaracLer, Connunity, and Politics. By Clarke E. Cochran. Alabama: University of Alabama Press, 1982. University, Pp. 195. S19-75. gives us his three basic elements right Cochran's title he says, requires interior solitude, a faith away. "Characterr" . "Community " comnitment , and some concrete responsib i I ity-taking comes in tr^ro forms: a conmrunion aftong menbers and a hospitality the subsidiary notolrards others. r.rom here, after discussing and freedom, he articulates the role a *politions of authority and colrununity. tics" must take in the maintenance of character at a rather even pace, with It is a fine, sustained discussion side anple footnotes that lead off into many interesting-looking of indiviideologies His aim is to counter the liberal trails. g r o u p p o l i t i c s b y i n t e r e s t h e a c h i e v e s t h i s by a n d a n d dualism , and comand social d imensions--character letting the individual He acknowledqes his debt in this to munity--define one another. rooted in the for a view of social reality Eric Voegelinrs call Robert personal quest for ord.er. Besides citing CarI Friedrich, social theorists, Nj-sbet, Peter Berger and other value-oriented Jose Ortega y Gashe also cites Henri Nouwen, Jacques Maritain, set, Jaroslav Pe1ikan, and Bernard Cooke. As one might guess, and, as it happens, a married deacon, thirtyhe is a catholic science at Texas Tech. seven, and a teacher of political normative nodel of person-in-coNlunity cochran I s patently queshe does raise some relevant is not a sheer utopian ideal; He suggests that the excessive influtions for policy-making. groups over American policy--particularly in ence of interest health care, and transPortaenergy, welfare, areas of national He responsible for major social- injustices. tion regulation--is ought to be a comthe ideal that the body politic r"rarns against . Nor should polmunity (because of the danger of a nationalism) charitics have as its chief aim the developrnent of character; rather than and faith solitude acter ought to arise from within ought to aim forces. Politics merely in response to political apProach to the a pluralistic and facilitating at maintaining ideolis a bulwark against colunon good, both because diversity (he calls it of subsidiarity ogies and because the principle "conununal autonomy"l keeps power in local hands. Against this of Paternal-ism in background, he gives reasons for a reduction of income maintenance prosrelfare proglams, for the initiation based on rehabilitagrams, for moving away frorn a prison policy of punas the justification tion and moving towards retlibution and private schools, vouchers in public ishment, for educational in government and participation by citizens and for large-scale by workers in managenent. page, we are still left with at the final Yet when we drrive any effective without a normatj.ve view of person-in-conununity ideologies. the reigning "Nortnative mechanisms for countering principles should be seen as orderj-ng concePts; that is, they should be viewed as goals which, if pursued, r"till impart a proInper order to the society pursuing them." This is a big "if." groups have never been known to bother about fluential interest p o w e r . Beconceptual models as long as they hold the reins of faith comnitsides, even among people with Cochran's reguisite r e l i g i o u s c o t i l n itment' o n remain basic differences ments there wiIl 88


BOOK REVIEWS

89

on the norms for ethical positions, philosophy and on political itself. Fundamental conunitments thenselves can be diametrically opposed, and unless a normative model articulates ways of revealing and resolving them, we cannot get from point I to point B no matter how orderly point I looks. To be effectively normative r"re also have to be dialectical. Lj-ke many other hopeful thinkers, Cochran looks upon social ills chiefly as the product of ideas. Therefore, he reasons, if we want things better, we need better ideas. Having the right concepts is what counts. The reason this does not work is that concepts are not the basic normative principles. Behind concepts lie more fundamental dynamics of character and community which Bernard Lonergan has articulated as the transcendental precepts, Be attentive, Be intelligent, Be reasonable, Be responsible, Be in love. An effective potitical dialectical theory will look at social ills not as a result of ideas but precisely as the failure of ideas to be forthcoming or irnplemented. This failure, in turn, can be analyzed as simultaneously a distortion of character and a breakdown of community. with this heuristic, a political theory can fashion not only a fine normative model but also a dialectical method for pinpointing exactly where good ideas are suppressed or diverted. Thus Lonergan expects sone combination of four possible ways of suppressing ideas: neurosis, egoism, group bias, and the short-range thinking in which conmon sense prides itself. In a similar vein, Eric Voegelin himself expects that underneath social disorder lay not a set of ideas but a gnostic suppression of the intelligible link bethreen social policies and their roots in the soul's search for order. Likewise, Roberto t4angabiera unget lKnouledge and poLiti.csl expects that liberals will either emphasize reason and rules and suppress the dynamics of desire and values or vice versa. In other r,rords, to be effectively dialectica] rde must also be epistemologically critical . I must confess, however, that my copy is now full of underlinings, points. stars, and exclamation There is a good deal of wisdom and coherence in this work. Those comnitted to dialectical and critical political theory will find that Cochran keeps the relevant questions aIive. Tad Dunne, S .J . Regis College, Toronto ?he Mirron Minrl: Spirit.uaLity and ?ransfornation. By Willian Johnston. San Francisco: Harper & Ro!r, 1981. pp. 181 + x. sr0.95. willian Johnston, an lrish Jesuit, is Professor of Religious Studies at Sophia University in Tokyo and a former Director of the Institute of oriental Religions. Students of mysticisn likely kno$, him for such previous good works as The Inne? EAe of Looe and The Stitl Point. students of Lonergan perhaps first met him at their teacherrs invitation: "I have found extremely helpful Will.iam Johnston's The Mystieisn of the Cloud of Unknouing . , . Readers wishing to fill out my remarks witl find in his book a position largely coherent with my oum" lMethod in ?heoLogy, p. 3 4 2 1. In The Mirro" Mind, Joh'nsxon returns the compliment, making explicit use of Lonerganrs view of objectivity, conviction that one only cones to moderate realisn through a conversion, program to understand understanding in "his great book Insight, ,' and distinction bet$reen knowing and knowing oners knowing. Implicitty, Johnston derives (Be from Lonergan the transcendental precepts attentive, Be intelligent, Be reasonable, Be responsible, Be


I"lETHOD

committed) that he uses to ligious dialogue, biblical

his structure interpretation,

discussions and inner

of interrehealing.

Ihe Mirror Mind therefore represents some of the fruj-t that the interaction bethreen Lonergan and Johnston has produced, and one might validl-y consider it an offspring of the "Lonergan School," although Johnston is not a disciple, in the pejorative sense, and apparently is not a member of the Lonerganian inner circle. Rather he is a spiritual theologian aware enough of the problems that mysticism and interreligious cognitional dialogue entail to want a profound view of consciousness such as Lonerganrs and have the good sense to put it to r"rork. In the present volume Lonergan is more in the background than the foreground, but students of Lonergan will find many resonances throughout. Johnstonrs chapters ln The Mirror Mind are: "Interreligious Dialogue, " 'Self-Realization , " "Body and Breathing, " "Words and Sjlence, Holy Books," "Transformation of Feeling, ing and Redernption,' and 'Love: Human and Divine." In most of these chapters he moves back and forth between Christian and Buddhist teachings. On interreligious dialogue he is hopeful, stressing the comon ground that the transcendentaLprecepts offer and the union that sincere religionists such as Christians and Buddhists may find in their living, mystical faith: "Already Christians who dialogue with Buddhists are discovering that Ievels of consciousness previously dormant are opening up to the presence of God. Already it becomes apparent that Christian mysticism is in its infancy and that the mysticism of the future vrill outshine in splendor anything that has existed p ast" in the (23). Self-realization takes Johnston to the centrality of Buddhist enlightenment, where one finds oners true name, and to Christian divinization, where God is the self's inmost substance. The middle chapters on body and breathing, words and silence, and the holy books deal tjith the riches of both Eastern and Westem religious experience with these themes: how the body is to be enl-ightened and spiritualized; how words and silence are contrapuntal in deep contenrplative experiencet how the holy books reveal more and more as one is oneself filled with bodhi-Iiqht or the Spirit. My favorite chapter was "Transformation of Feeling." Here Johnston rounded out a Lonerganian program for the appropriation and authentication of consciousness by stressing the nystical use and purification of the affections. These themes continued in the 'Healing next chapter, and Redemption," where the stress lay on Ietting the divine darkness or cloud draw off oners poisonous passage, purify oners soul of memories, guide one's life-cycle its deep disorders. The final chapter, on love, was in the spirit of The fnner Ege of Looe, making the casâ‚Ź that the blind stirring of affection or living fl.ame of love is the key to oneis transformation by cod, as erell as the soul of a sacramental vierr of other people and a rich appreciation of fliendship. The unity of The Mi.rror Mind emerged. in this final stress on love, so much so proposed from the beginning that I wish it had been nore clearly as the varioua topics' binding motif. The Mirror Mind began as the D'Arcy Lectures given at Campion Hall, Oxford, in the Fall of 1980 on the topic "Christianity Perhaps that topic lrould in Dialogue with Eastern Mysticism." have rnade a better sub-tit1e than I'Spirituality and Transformation." For, to my mind, "transformation" has to include more than one's personal relations with God and other individuals. Nature and locietal structures also cry out to us to regard thern in transformed \rays, to interact with then so that we bring them under the warming influence of divine love. In a brief Epilogue Johnston does allude to the claims the poor have on our love and compassion. Throughout the book he does mention the mystic's


91

BOOK REVIEWS

phenomena as the sound of water. But sensitivity to such natural the wholeness one might think mystical Iove should ernbrace and encourage is surprisingly curtailed. The economics, politics, oppression, warfare, and culture at large that shape spirituality in any age, and distort it greatly in our onn, are present Lo The Minnor Mind onl-y tangentially. True enough, their transfornation ultimately depends on the agape that Johnston's mystical interests spotlight. Lonergan's more general labors suggest, however, that a fully adeguate spirituality would pux agape in close contact with economic and general cultural analyses, so as to be able to show quite precisely what contemplation can do to succor the wretched of the earth. John carmody Wichita State

Universitv

ChristoLhelapA II: The Fasting and Feasting HeartBy Bernard J. Tyrrell, New York: Paulist Press, 1982. Pp. 342. S.J. 912.95 hardback. $8.95 paperback. The effort at constructing a coherent synthesis of modern psychological insight with religious and spiritual r'risdom has been greatly aided by the comprehensive heuristic structure of the study of the human subject by Bernard Lonergan. Walter E. Conn has done important studies correlating Lonergan's observations on conversion with various developtnental theories. Sebastian Moore is in the proceas of elaborating an existentiaLsoteriology informed by his own creative reorientation of psychoIogical theorists. My own efforts have been to ground a redirection of depth psychology in Lonergan's intentionality analysis and then to complement intentionality analysis with the reoliented psychology. And Bernard Tyrrell haE been at rrork articulating the principles and process of a concrete therapeutic praxis that integrates particularly his Ignatian with tradition he has gained in the course of his o$rn passages the insights and ongoing conversions and in his practice as a counselor and therapist. The book under revien is the second of Tyrrell's major works al-ong these lines, and it draws rnore extensively and explicitly on the Ignatian heritage than did his earlier Chris(New York: Seabury, tothenapg: Healing through Enlightennent f9751. Tyrrell tells us at the beginning that his book is addressed to readers both to religion and to the le"sympathetic gitimate insights of science." His aim is "to bring together these two spheres which have often been subject to rigid separa'an integration tion and compartmentalization." He intends in theory and practice of the principles of healing and growth present in Christian revelation, the fgnatian exercises, and the fields secular of psychology and psychotherapy i (51 . The book consists of an introduction on ipassages and conversions' and of tuo major partg, each of rhich hae two sections. The tno parts concern, leapectively, the foundations and the propro ject . "Foundations" cess of Tyrrell I s Christotherapeutic (sectreats and defornation of the hurnan subject the development governing principles both the theory tion 1l and methodological (section and practice 21. 'The Process" deals of Christotherapy (section with the healing of sin, neurosia, and addiction 1l and the healing and education of such feelings as anxiety, fear, an(section ger, sadness, and depresaion 21. The book closes with an appendix on guilt. Dr. David Fleiger whose judgrment is of Edmonton, Alberta, based on the experience of implementing Tyrrell's synthesis, guite well the success with which Tyrrell formulates achieves his goal. ChristotherapA II, Fleiger says in the Foreword, achieves "a holistic system of healing and growth of inestimable


92

METHOD

directors and to lay men and benefit to counselors and spiritual w o m e no f g o o d w i l l w h o s e e k t o r e a l i z e h i g h e r l e v c l s o f p s y c h o and spiritual maturity" (rl) . Iogical integrity given the nature of this In a short review, and especially journal, I have chosen to concentrate on poj-nts of dialogue, key rathcr than to expatiate on the merits of some of Tyrrell's diagnosis existential spirit-feasting, notions: mind-fasting, o f s t a g e s a n d t u r n i n g t o and discernment. and the turning-from I would like to suggest a way of understandongoing conversion. work to Conn's, Moore's. and my ing the relations of Tyrrell's questj-ons, own. Then I would like to raise t!'ro methodological manner of and to conclude with a suggestion regarding Tyrrell's to those of other therapeuti-c Practj-his own position relating tloners. work in terns of a funcIf one were to locate Tyrrell's Iof the psychology-spiritua understanding t ional-specia I ization it would be considered by and large a work of ity probletnatic, thought lie in of Tyrrell's The real foundations communications. he has gained from long exPosure to Lonergan's the self-knowledge and from an ongoinq and completo self-appropriation invitation beand transformation setf-understanding mentary psychological y e a r s of Dr. Thomas Hora ago with the assistance gun a nurn-berof process of learnand continued since through the self-correcting has been involved in the process of ing. Much genuine dialectie positions on given of othersr at the judgments offered arriving process (assembly, completi-on, issues, but the actual dialectical in ?heselection--Method classification, comparison, reduction, oLogy, p. 250) is not repeated in the text. Christotherapeutic (corresponding obviously to doctrinesl formulations of positions synhtork does emerge from a systematic occur, and the resulting articulation thesis, yet the ain of the book guides Tyrrellrs of such labor for the primarity of the fruit in the direction Perhaps the resynthesis. concrete praxis of a new therapeutic and myself can best be underlations among conn, ltoore, Tyrrell, Connts work to specializations. stood in terms of functional I , dialectical-foundationa date as well as my own have been largely a conthat we have employed reflects in that the actual discourse in an from counter-positions of positions cern with the sifting of the heuristic structure to an integral to contlibute effort ' Moore s work sub jectdeveloping organic-psychological-spiritual as a guide is doctrina I -Gystematic . since it "uses foundations and presented by dialectic" from the alternatives in selecting of the meaning of doctrine"(Meclarification "seeks an ultinate direct discourse aims thod in Theology, p. 3551. And Tyrrell's dialecprimarily the meaning of his own and others' at revealing for the and systematic reflection doctrinal, foundational, tical, psycho logica 1-sp i r itua 1 therof an integratecl concrete practice apy. question has to do with the cateMy first methodological from addiction. and conversion conversion gories of psychological provide those workinq to implement iionversion and its varieties a constituting categories Lonergan'a nethod with foundational and normative understanding for explanatory heuriitic Gtructure of converl,!y own understandi.ng of the varieties of the subject. category heuristic sion is such that one may speak of a distinct of conand so of a unique variety understanding, for explanatory proxiof which one sPeaks affects versi.on, only if the reality converlevel of consciousness. Thus religious mately a distinct leveI, moral conversion the sion affects proximately the fifth and second--and PhiIip the third conversion inteltectual fourth, theoretic eonfor a modern-scientific Mcshane has argued recently e v e nt at the second level-transformative version as the di6tinct the first and what I have sPoken of as psychic conversion affects the repressive censorship into a constructive transforming level, into consciousthe emergence of imaginal materials one regulating


BOOK REVIEWS

93

ness. Tyrrell uses the tertn "psychological conversion" in a way different from my use of "psychic conversion. " Psychological neurotic way of existing conversion is "a shift from a basically and functioning to a dominantly healthy state" (17) . This and two of from addiction,r' it seems to me, represent "conversion the fruits conof some cornbination or other of the foundational versions, for an explanand not distinct foundational categories atory understanding may appear of the person. The discussion purely academic, but if what we are about is the cumulative articulation of interiorly differentiated consciousness, it seems pertinent to raise such a question. My second question has to do with the relation of special and general categories. Frederick Lawrence has argued persuaprevalent sively against the cogency of the currently nethods impresof correlation. But at tines Tyrrell conveys the contrary positivism. The transcendension of extrinsicism or revelational and so outside it there is nothing tal field "is unrestricted, at all" (MeLhod in IheologV, p. 231. There is but one "primary processr" but one "pulsing flow of life," but one search for direction Positivisn of a theological in the tnovement of life. variety is a temptation for one who acknowledges that the categories of psychological and compact science are too restrictive to do justice to the process. But r.that ere must learn is a disarticulates course in ot,atione re-cLa that confidently in a truly rnanner all of the dimensions of the process in their synthetic I have no doubt that this intrinsic relations with one another. is Tyrrellrs and I suspect that it is largely his conintention, q u a l i f y p sychologies cern to relate hinself to and not grounded that leads him to express himself at in theological foundations defensive and theologitines in a manner that seems religiously cally positivistic. to be more And so let me conclude by encouraging Tyrrell confident heuristic about the integral Arounding of what he is provide the grounds for a higher about. Theological foundations and dialectically achieved synthesis of the various psychologican be stated in direct discourse. cal theories. That synthesis and/or Points of agreement and disagreement with other theorists practitioners The result would be can be relegated to footnotes. p r e s e n t a t i o n of one synthetic a more unified and straightforward in achievement. What Tyrrell is about is on the mark. Writers philosophinot eguipped $rith Tyrrell's the area of spirituality p s y c h o l o g i s t s p s y c h o l o g i c a l a s w e I I a s cal and sophistication, not faniliar discernment, are all lacking somewith religious My concluding word, then, is one of thing that Tyrrell offers. encouragement that, except uhere he chooses to engage in dialechis text to a straighttic in the strictest sense, TyrrelLlinit generated position, for$rard presentation of his own imanently debate with confidence to relegate and display the rightful others to a less prominent position. Robert M. Doran, S.J. Toronto Regis College, Tel.lere of the vord. By John Navone, s.J. and Thomas cooper. New York: Le Jacq Publishing Inc., 1981. Pp. 375. S23.00 hardp a p e r b a c k . back. 913.95 and most TeLLers of the l.lord is for John Navone the latest comprehensive in a seriea of books rthich he has dedicated to the Anong his most recent books basic topic of the theology of story. arez Touards a Theology of Story (Slough, U.K.: St. PauI Publications, 19771 and The Jesus Story: 0u? Life as StorA in chriet (Collegeville, Press, 1979) . Thonas CooPer Minn. : The Liturgical joins Navone as coauthor of TeLLers of the Nord and the reault


94

of their area of

METHOD

collaborative effort is a major contribution the systematization of the theology of story.

in

the

The book consists of a brief introductory section entitled Part I: A Ihneefold Propaedeutic to the Theology of SLorA, a central section Part entitled II: Nine Monents in the Theologg ,Ihe of Stony and a finaLsection consisting of three Appendires. part first is authored by Navone alone and it suggests in three brief chapter6 a historiographical, literary and philosophical contert in yhich part. to situate the second The core of the book, the second part, is coauthored by Navone and Cooper and divides into a section entitled A PhenonenoLogy of StorgteLling (l,ionâ‚Źnts One through Threel and The llnioersal Story of God ToLd (Moments Four through in the Life Story of Jesus Nine) . Within the nine moments of the theology of story the authors develop a seriea of L23 theses arranged in cl-usters. l,loments One through Three of the theology of story focus respectively on human persons as the subjects of their stories, on the craft of telling and on the meaning stories of human stories. l,loilenta Four through Nine deal with in turn cod as revealed yith through hunan stories, the gift of codrs love through the Spirit of Jesus as grounding the story of Christian conversion, with Jesus Christ as the Sacrament human life srho transforrns stories, rith the Jesus for story as the foundation the story of His conrnunity, the Church, with the Jesus story as the revelaj o y " tion that human beings are ever to be "surprised by and, finally, vith the Blessed Trinity as the beginning, the middle and the end of all our storytelling. The authors of Tellers of the l"lord h.ave clearly done their in acquainting themselves with the najor books and arhomemrk ticles relevant in sqne fashion to the theology of story. The bibliography of yorks cited in the text itself runs welI over are 200 or more books and articles 100 entriea and there suggested of the l"lord i,s for further reading. Although Tellers principally a theol-ogical work, interdiscipliit is profoundly nary in its interests and incorporates materials from a wide philosophy, psychology, variety of disciplines, including hissociology. .tory. aim in writing Tellers Navone and cooper state that their of the Uord vras to create first . . . theology systematic "the As far as I know, ?ellers of the lr'ord is the of story"(3{0}. first attenpt at a major systematization of the theology of story and I believe it basically achieves what it sets out to acthat As a first it a beginning, not conplish. effort, is, of course, yet an endr but theologians in the future nho seek to develop and rigorous systematics of the theology of story more nuanced yi1-I of necessity account of this richly be required to take work of Navone and Cooper. creative, seminal acknouledge the influence The authors of the worti and I think Lonergan in Tellers are appropriate, this Lonerganian influence journal. given ligatory, the naturâ‚Ź of this

of the srork of Bernard some reflections on if not. indeed, ob-

reality of the foundational First, Lonergan's articulation plays diverse forms an important role in of conversion in its which is the Te'l.l.ers of the lr'ord, especially in chapter eight Navone and chapters in the book. Iongest and one of the richest psychic, inteLattempt to show how elements of religious, cooper in ever richer lectual and moral conversion manifest themselves and self-transcendence as one moves from degrees of intensity (with and Luke of Matthew the Gospel of Mark through the Gospels for In the Gospel of Mark, Acts included) to the Gospel of John. discern of a religious-psythe authors the beginnings example. p o w e r p o r t r a v e d as freeinq the new where cod's is chic conversion


BOOK REVIEWS

>)

convert frorr the servitude of encapsuLation in the self and opening him or her to tr:rst "j-n another"(158); further, the authols discern the first fruits of a noral conversion in the convert,s submission to Jesus' rule and kingdom; fi.nally, Navone and Cooper see the beginnings of an intellectual conversion in the interior movement of the convert from a notional to a real assent to the Lordship of Jesus. After analyzing the GospeJ- of Mark in the light of Lonerganrs conversions the authors attempt to show hort conversion in its diverse dimensions is rnanifested in successively more intense degrees of self-transcendence in the cospels of Matthew, Luke and John. Of particular interest to ne is the authorsr reference to a "psychic' form of conversion. In the major context in which the term appears (f68 ff.) they do not appear to use the expression aceording to the technical, partly Jungian-inspired sense which ( o r i g i n a t o r Robert Doran of the term) gives it in his tritings. Rather, psychic conversion seems to mean for the authors of ?eLLens of the llot,d a shift from encapaulation in the self to trust in another and an ever growing sense of being beloved children of God. If this is Navone and Cooperrs understanding of the conversion of the psyche, it would correepond rather closely to my ortn understanding of what a conversion on the psychic level inpreaa, 19821 I (Nee York: paulist volves. Tn Chz.ietothe"apv If consider one of the most fundamental forms of a conversion of the psyche--I use the expression conversion"--to in"psychoJ,ogical volve a shift fronr a sense of being unloved to a felt sense of being lovable and frorn a state of basic mistrust to a trusting mode of being in the world. Interestingly, Navone and Cooper make significant use of the nritings of psychiatrist Dr. Frank Lake who stresses in his writings the primal need for basic acceptance by significant others if authentic psychological developnent is to occur . A second reflection I rculd like to make regarding the Lonergan-Navon e-Cooper relationship concerns the issue of systematics. Now, although the authors of lellets of the l/ord describe their book as a systematic enterprise I believe it would be an error to consider pure exemplification it to be a gtrict, of Lonerganrs seventh functional specialty, systematics. Frederick Crowe, for exanqrle, in his brilliant lheology of the Chrietian I,lord lNev York: Paulist Press, 1978) attempts to lrork rigorously according to the rnethodical exigencies of a single functional specialty, namely, history, and he gucceeds optinally in his enterprise. But- TeLLers of the tlond is a wide ranging, richly nultidineneional work which makes no clain to operate exclusively within the functional specialty syatenatics. As I have already shown, ?ellere of the tlor"d involves lengthy considerationa involving the reality of convergion in ite diverse dinensions. There is alao a profound paatoral dinension at work through the book. In fact, one of the factors whlch makes the work nrost readable is the authors' freguent recourse to the telling of various storiea in order to give flesh and blood reality to their nore abstract considerationa . It is irportant, I believe, to note that there is nothing rigorous in Navone and Cooperrs delineation of 'nine momentsr in the theology of story or in their elaboration of 123 theses. There is no insistence that there are of necessity nine and only nine moments in the theology of story. In fact, the authors make no attempt to offer a systematic definition of the term .noment.. Moreover, i-n Appendic ltf the authors humbly include a section entitled The Thesee the Autho?s Mieeed. In rny judgment it is precisely the fluid, non-definitive, open-ended character of the work rf,hich is one of its most inviting and attractive qualities. the

In a third, authors for

very their

brief reflection I would like to use of the language of "persons"

conmend in refer-


95

METHOD

Due to the influence of KarI Barth and to ence to the Trinity. has arisen on the part of Karl Rahner a hesitancy 6ome ertent as Word and Spirit to speak of the father, 6ome theologians in part to a fear "persons." This hesitancy is due, I believe, prefer to And so certain theologians of Lapring into tritheisn. speak of three "modes of being" in God rather than of three peropposed to the sons. I think that this tendency is misguided, personalist and of the Creeds language of Holy scripture clearly Here I can only and offensive to ordinary believers. and Councilr that Lonergan not deDonstrate assert--due to lack of space--but uritings clearly shows and Trinitarian in hir christological and psychology of of the netaphysics that a proper underetanding peraon aa analogously removes any danger applied to the Trinity most appropriate and, fact, tnakes it of a lapae into tritheicur in as conto speak of the lhree uho are the One God as persons, nature . scioug rub jects of the one divine I would like to note an imporIn a foutth brief reflection in the second tant change vtrich Navone and Cooper introduced print printing of lellere of the book. h the first of their conunents on few negative tlot'd l}i.e authors srote in one of their ' L o n e r g a n r s proper appreciation of the precar* Lonerganrs sork: . . . seems and noral- developnent iousness of hunan intellectual role that the comnunity him to the essential to have blinded plays in the concrete experience of falling in love with God" (2791. In the second print of IeLLers of the llord the text is ' I n l ' l e t h o d i n T h e o l o g y , L o n e rganrs proper apchanged to read: and moral preciation of the precariousness of human intellectual with Londeveloprent . . . may give to the reader unacquainted the impression that writings ergan'e other and less accessible role that conununity plays in the he ie btind to the essential of falling concrete erpcrience in love with God" 12791. I simply *iehed to note thia change and. I leave it to readers of the work occur and posthe context in which these statenenta to explore for the tertual modification. eible rearon. of the lr'ord with great I recqmtrend leLlere In conclusion, collaborative to further enthuaiaam and I look forward eagerly p a r t publication of John Navone and Thomas Cooper. efforts on the Bernard J. Tyrrell, Gonzaga University By Christopher An Approach to Chrietianitg, (Fount Paperbacks) , 1 9 8 1 . P p . 3 0 0 . Collins

s.J.

Butler. London: 2.95 Eng. pounds.

and reassessrnents of nutTrberof introductions A significant tod,ay (e.9., in the nodern world..exist as a religion christianity Kiing's 0n Being a Rahner's Foundati.one of the Chrietian faith, As monumental as theae approaches may be, their etc.l. Chriatian, gheer size--if not theological bias--may diasuade the Potential reader. Thus, it is with considerable Pleasure that rte can welIt is unique in the sense that contribution. come an Englishman's that sPeaks an apologia for chri.tianity aims to write Butler people who may feel an obscure need for funda"to intelligent of profesfrom the refinements mental meaning, but who recoil although In this he is largely auccessful, sional theology"(7). ic no watered-down one must say in the same breath that this and there are some theologicatechism. The thought is rigorous, (Lonergan, Rahner) , as well as those who will strike cal favorites (von Hugel, Popper) . But so as strange bedfellows some Christians with a deftness that bespeaks wisdom, Butler brings forth be it. and thoroughly convincing It all comes out as utterly their truth. hunane. The tone

is

contextually

set

in

the jjdtial

tr"to chapterss


BOOK REVIEWS

97

appropriation of man the focusing on a practical "The Question," questioner, and non Being Reasonabler" in which Butler wrestles with determinism, the contemporary enemy of the hunran person (in all its most recent version I would imagine something like "itrs is the responsibly free person. in the genes!"1; the alternative An introd.uction night consider these prelinito Christianity naries superfluous, but they really do sâ‚Źt the proper conditions for an appreciation of the Christian religion. In fact, it can be argued that authentic Christianity will not have a chance, unlegs there is the requisite vision of uhat a human being is; our religion tyo chapters requires a proper mindset. There then follow on the use of Scripture today. These too are lnore than inpresjottings: sionistic an appreciation of the workings of tithout to the historical-critical method, it it virtually i4>oaeible forrnulate t'he depositun Even though Butler rnight be nunfidei. (in bered anrong the tnore conservative useri of this technique this reviewer's opinion!), still he recognizes that ou" eyea of faith need it. It is our way of separating nyth and nagic fron the truth of religious reality. 'The The core of the book is found in chapters five and six: Point of Reference" and "The Point of Ultimate Reference.' I would wager that this is where Butler will lose many of his readers, for he demands nothing less than an appropriation of the phenonenon of self as subject. There is the easily recognizable growth and perhaps even a recognition human biological of authentic human freedom in its npral expression, but there is also the inadeguacy of penetrating the self. llhere does it all point to? vfe can noir introduce the uord 'God.' It is a dangerous word . . that, left it has to be a&nitted about to ourselves, what we can say with certainty a himis rather abstract . . . but lneverthelesal reality although he is bewhich re have to affirn, yond everything knouthat ue caD grasp by iElâ‚Źdiate of the unreledge. He is the ultimate aatiafaction questioning that naLes us huran; but he is stricted a satisfaction affirn sithout that ue can already having actually attained. lle ig indeed the abgolute Mystery (11{-1151 . but I The i.nfLuence should be apparent to all Lonerqan reader3, appropriawould also add that it is an excellent herneneutical tion of vatican I on cod. subsequent chapters take up such problemg as God apeaking and the ChriBtian on the resurrection event. mesaage centering Both are handled with a derterity rarked by the best of llost-Enth'G eccleIightenrnent theologi.cal catcgories. But it i3 Butler eith ch.ptera. Beginnlng siologist that shinea through the fln.I (appropriate a reflecting nrodels for rhich are Prul, church poacs the hard querand the author of llcbrevg), Butlcr "John,' as an objections an3rera. Chrlstlanity and offere some lapidary quertlon: phenornenon begina uith the atill valid tive, ecclesial lhls ie the tro-edgcd rrord, "uhat think you of christ?r(292). which looks to itcelf and any forn of christianity rcre aa a personal nu8t cultural than aa authentic engagecnt inheritance fhat face the problematical fact of an unauthentic tradition. is the church really? It should be obvious that ideal Chrirtiena unity and ity is to be found in that Church ufiich represents nessage. For communion of the faithful vitnessing to Chriat'i Roman Catholics froi Pope to us ordinary this means a eitness notion of an folk; rith that untidy it rneans getting confortable of the hierarchy Church; and in it all note rell "invisible" for he knorr8 that the values. Yet Butler is also realistic, Church has an imperfect strain lsenper nefornanda, harboring sinners, etc. | . such a distinction betueen the church as it ought


METHOD

98

us historically is does not render to be and the Church as it a for lJe cannot afford to sit on our haunches waiting imobile, be tantamount to adpurified To act thus would church to occur. be effective; such that Christ's message cannot already mitting Furthermore, doomed to failure. a notion of Church is always be witnessed should hope for the confused or disenchanted fresh Rather than the at vatican II. Church's efforts in the official we need the long hard look of spirioutburst, brief emotional of not convinced of the value And if one is still tualmaturity. from the Church and religion? Recall that institutional. "apart we should know virtually to the Church who belonged the authors (217) . possidentis" of Jesus" (2151 . "MeLiox conditio nothing is not membership More profoundly, the question of church is problem to abandon at all: what we ought an ecclesiglogical pertains to God alone. In the which notion of certainty that life method: . . . is lived of generalized enpirical spirit "our the extent to to note And it is astonishing by probabilities. taking risks succeeds"(282) . By and large which life, so lived, In a sense reality. it is good to trust is justified; in life another way, Pascalrs or, a detective story. to put it is like it you except to offer has nothing scepticism wager is right. "Fgr ( 2 8 8 ) g e t ting a thorw o r d , w e a r e . In a the grave and extinction" modern gr.urmar of faith. oughly aggiornaof critical the book is a masterpiece overall, inExistenz. It is packed with nento and authentic Practical vierdpoint push christianity to a higher sights that successfully are some distracting Admittedly, there beyond mere ideologies. quibble: a somehrhat forced e,9,, points one might about which (154), on the shroud of a short corollary for miracles argument (178-179), detract from the but these do not effectively Turin that into point out the one :hing If I were pressed whole. that being insistence continual pressed me, it would be Butler's For the ala Christian. of being human is a criterion correctly rewith christian for those who have problems ieady religious, book j-s Butler's curious, or for the simply identity, ligious an educajust It can provide resource of erudition. another. not lolle et tege. a wide audience. for tion Jerome M. Dittberner St. Paul Seminary

of fhe Linits Books, 1980.

Analysis. Pp. 295-

By Stanley $17.95.

Rosen.

New York:

Basic

of Professor Rosen's book is certainly The general drift to be s)tmpaare likely one with h'hich readers of this journal addressed applaud his "imPerative especially they will thetic; . For all philosophers; becone self-conscious"(12) to analytical of this school, the ains of many philosophers his slrmpathy vith he argues that they can be charged with making and depending on to spell out, and which indeed canassurnptions which they fail with the technical be expounded or justified not in principle A large part of his book. affect. ri.gor which thâ‚Źse philosophers He is devoted to exposure of these assumptions. acaordingly, cornmendrigor and for all that they frequently complains that, they are not as a rule notable for self-criticismtucidity, of the novetnent, and the fact that it has someThe real virtues among schools of how got the name of being uniguely "scientific" from the fact that its selfattention philosophy, have deflected are Typical practitioners justification is largely rhetorical' of opposed views to confuse irony in the presentation inclined into the jargon of them. Moreover, translation with a refutation philosophers has not on the whole clariapproved by analytical. as it problems of philosophy. the traditional fiea or reiolved


99

BOOK REV]EWS has so widely been believed that it would; on the has led to their being ignored or distorted.

contrary,

it

philosophy has been the of analytical very characteristic when Professor Rosen admits that this, attack on "psycholoqism." you canproperly formuLated, is quite justified; and carefully not, for example, purport to reduce logic or the theory of meanBut this should not be taken as ing to psychology with impunity. a pretext for ignoring the importance of the conscious subject Holdever much analytical reflection. as a topic for philosophical philosophers to obscure or to get round the may have attempted an intellidoes not just "mean" of itself; fact, a structure gence has to perceive or at least be capable of perceiving it, as "pointing-to" such-and-such a meaning. one might regard it, that we an attack on the superstition the book as quite largely under the Pretence that lre are not adequately can do philosophy b e t n een subjects. conscious and intelligent "The distinction principles sense and nonsense, and even the force of logical linguisdoes not reside within tike that of non-contradiction, that poses the tic axioms and symbols but in the intelligence (the Literal sense of the axioms as 'worthy of being believed' absurdity of attempts to show that the mind terml . The intrinsic actors is a nachine is that such a performance would have neither nor an audience" (11) . to these evils? what is Professor Rosenrs proposed antidote to concePabandon its attemPt totally Philosophy should frankly presupthat all analysis it should realize tualize the world; need conscious poses a prior and that both activities synthesis, subjects to perform them. what we have need of now, he says, is not ne\d systems, let alone new s.olutions to concePtual puzzles, probbut a more conprehensive grasp of the basic and perennial our To set aside these problems may flatter lems of philosophy. mastery, or our sense of technical of enlightenment illusions Not, plomotes a vulgarization of the human spirit. but inevitably of course, that lve ought to abolish science in the name of a reactionary aestheticism; it is not science, but an abuse of it to rdhich errors, based on an underlying complex of theoretical his vocation best follows we should be opposed. The philosopher balance bethreen man and the by trying to preserve a delicate none more so, but activity, a rational cosrnosi this is certainly the imposthe arnbition of performing Professor Rosen disclaims to rules and regulations. sible task of reducing this rationality is to fecundate his analytask of the philosopher "The positive his dreams with anwith dreams, and to discipline tical skills alysis" (250) . book, and hope important I conclude that this is a rather be widely read and taken to heart rather than expect that it will philosophers. It seems to me rather more satisby professional of contemporary analytical of the plight in its diagnosis flctory philosophy, than in its account of hrhere a lemedy is to be foundto the fundamental arfind a good many parallels The reader will gument of Lonergan's Insight; but it is a remarkable index of the cultures of conternporary philosophical variety and insularity should and independent-minded writef that such a well-informed having read that book, or heard of its show no signs of either w h o l e i t is raOn the author- The style of the work is curious. muddiness is to readt but the overall and difficult ther turgid epigrams and shafts of wit. by brilliant quite frequently relieved Hugo Meynell of University

Calgary



Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.